Tag Archives: Jesus Christ

THE RESURRECTION OF THE BODY

THE SCRIPTURAL DOCTRINE OF THE RESURRECTION OF THE BODY

The Biblical doctrine of resurrection is both exciting and encouraging for all who love God, for eventually all that have ever gone into death will be raised from the dead, whether they died as the just or the unjust, and in this way God shall be glorified.  This is guaranteed because of who God is.  He is the living God, and as such cannot allow death to thwart Him.  He must, and will, triumph in this matter.  This triumph is assured through His Firstborn Son, into whose hand He has committed all His affairs, John 3:35.  Because the pleasure of the Lord prospers in His hand, Isaiah 53:10, we know that all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and come forth, John 5:28,29. 

When God made man He first of all made his body from the earth as a potter forms a vessel, Genesis 2:7.  He then breathed into that lifeless body the breath of life, “and man became a living soul”.  He was a tripartite being by Divine design, and whether in life or in resurrection he will always be a tripartite being.  Only when in a state of death is man divided into his parts, with the body going to the dust, (“for dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return”, Genesis 3:19), the spirit going back to God that gave it, Ecclesiastes 12:7, and the soul going out into its appropriate place awaiting its appropriate resurrection moment.  As we shall see, even after Abraham had died he still lived unto God, Matthew 22:32.  His body was dead because the spirit had been withdrawn, but that spirit does not die.  Because Abraham was a believer he could still be said to live unto God. 

The word resurrection does not occur in the Old Testament, but the idea is certainly there, for the dead were raised in the Old Testament times.  In the New Testament the main word used means “a raising up, a rising”, (Grimme.)  The thought being the reversal of what happened when a person fell in death, and was lowered into a grave.  It has to do with the body, for souls and spirits cannot die.  Just as death is defined as “the body without the spirit” in James 2:26, so resurrection has to do with the return of the spirit to the body, and the rising of that body from the dead by Divine power.  In the book of Ecclesiastes we read, “then shall the dust return to the earth as it was: and the spirit shall return unto God that gave it”, Ecclesiastes 12:7.  This is an echo of the word to Adam, “In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground; for out of it wast thou taken: for dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return”, Genesis 3:19.  Now Adam’s spirit did not come from the dust, but from God breathing into his nostrils.  His body did, however, come from the dust of the ground, for he was “of the earth, earthy”, 1 Corinthians 15:47.  Only this part of him, therefore, can return to the ground.  And what is true of Adam is true of all who have him as their head, for in Adam all die, 1 Corinthians15:22.  Or as Romans 5:12 puts it, “By one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin, and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned”.  The proof that death has passed upon all is that all have sinned in their experience, showing that they have the sin principle within them from Adam.  The wages of this sin principle is death, Romans 6:23.
When a person dies, their spirit returns to the “God of the spirits of all flesh”, Numbers 16:22, awaiting the moment of resurrection.  When that resurrection is, depends on what their relation to God was at the moment of their death.  For the believer, there is “the resurrection of life”, John 5:29, also called the “first resurrection”, Revelation 20:5,6; for the unbeliever there is the “resurrection of damnation”, John 5:29.  The time of that resurrection as far as believers are concerned also depends on which age they lived in, whether the Old Testament era, the New Testament, or the Tribulation period.  Hopefully these things will become clear as we proceed.

We should remember that there is a distinction between existence and life.  There are many things that exist that have no life.  But man has life, and when he dies he exchanges that state of existence for another, called death.  He still exists, whether believer or unbeliever, but he now exists in death, as before he existed in life.

As a result of the sin of Adam our first-father, the sin-principle has been passed on to us.  As Romans 5:12 says, “by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin: and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned”.  In other words, by sinning, all men show they have a sin-principle within them.  Because they have that sin within, they die physically, for “the wages of sin is death”, Romans 6:23. 

God is not defeated by this situation, for He is the Living God, and His Son manifest this attribute when He declared, after learning that His friend Lazarus had died, “I am the resurrection and the life”.  By Him not only eternal life may be known as to the spirit, but resurrection as to the body.  These things were but dimly seen in the Old Testament, but we shall notice various scriptures showing that Old Testament saints were not entirely ignorant on the matter of resurrection.

Resurrection and Abraham
We begin with Abraham.  To Him God said, “I will give unto thee, and to thy seed after thee the land whereon thou art a stranger, all the land of Canaan, for an everlasting possession: and I will be their God”, Genesis 17:8.  Now we learn from Hebrews 11:13 that Abraham, Isaac and Jacob all “died in faith, not having received the promises”.  This means they did not receive the fulfilment of the promises.  Yet God had made His promise to Abraham personally, not just to Abraham’s seed.  And since the fulfilment of the promise involves living on the earth under the reign of the Messiah, (“ye shall see Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the prophets, in the kingdom of God”, Luke 13:28), it follows that these men must be raised from the dead to come into the good of God’s promise to them.  For the same promise was given to Isaac in Genesis 26:2-5, and Jacob in Genesis 35:12.

That Abraham believed that God could raise the dead is seen in Genesis 22:5 when he said to his young men, as they travelled to Moriah, “I and the lad will go yonder and worship, and come again to you”.  It was not that Abraham simply believed in resurrection as an event in the future; he believed that God could raise the dead at any time of His choosing.  So it is that Hebrews 11:19 says he received Isaac from the dead in a figure.  Abraham’s faith was such that he believed God could raise Isaac from the dead immediately, so that he could come down with him from the mountain.

No doubt Abraham was encouraged in his faith by the fact that he already had experience of God producing life from the dead.  His body, at 100 years old, was dead as far as having children was concerned, and so was Sarah’s, at age 90.  Yet God had given them a son, and thus showed that he could produce life out of dead conditions, a fact which the apostle Paul uses in Romans 4:17-25.

We should notice, however, that the apostle Paul assures us that when Abraham believed God, he believed in Him as the one who quickens the dead, Romans 4:17, and this is before Isaac had been produced out of the “dead” bodies of Abraham and Sarah.  So his belief in the God of resurrection came before the birth of Isaac, suggesting that he had realised that the promise that he would live in Canaan under the Messiah was to be brought about after his resurrection. 

So it is that the apostle Paul, giving his defence before Agrippa, was able to say, “And now I stand and am judged for the hope of the promise made of God unto our fathers: unto which promise our twelve tribes, instantly serving God day and night, hope to come.  For which hope’s sake, King Agrippa, I am accused of the Jews.  Why should it be thought a thing incredible with you, that God should raise the dead?” Acts 26:6-8.  So not only did Abraham, Isaac and Jacob believe in the resurrection of the dead, but Jacob’s twelve sons, and the tribes that came from them, did so also.  Why else would Paul link the hopes of the twelve tribes with resurrection?  He had not mentioned the resurrection of Christ up to that point in his conversation with Agrippa, nor does he mention it until the very end of his remarks, 15 verses later, (although his reference to the Lord speaking to him on the Damascus road does imply it).

When Moses was being commissioned to lead the people of Israel out of Egypt, he heard the voice of God from the midst of the burning bush saying, “I am the God of thy father, the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob”, Exodus 3:6.  The Lord Jesus pointed out the deep significance of this statement when He was questioned by the Sadducees at the end of His ministry on earth, Matthew 22:23-33.  They did not believe in resurrection, so the situation they recounted to the Lord, that of seven brothers who all had the same wife in succession, was designed to trip Him up.  They thought that the question of whose wife she would be in the resurrection was not capable of an answer, and they thought they would thereby disprove resurrection, and discredit Christ who taught resurrection. 

The Sadducees had ignored the fact that when the first six brothers died, their marriage to the woman was at an end, for “the woman that hath an husband is bound by the law to her husband so long as he liveth; but if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law of her husband”, Romans 7:2.  This was why she was free to marry the successive husbands.  But when the last husband died, she was no longer married to any one of them.  So if the question is “Whose wife shall she be”? the answer is “No-one’s”, because death has ended her marriages, and also, as the Lord said, “in the resurrection they neither marry nor are given in marriage”.  Because the brothers’ marriages were ended, they would have to marry again to have the woman to wife.  But in the resurrection the men do not marry, and women are not given in marriage, but are as the angels of God in heaven, who do not marry.  The reason they do not marry being that they have no bodies.  This is why the question is about the resurrection state; the intermediate state between death and resurrection is one in which the person does not have a body- there is no possibility of marriage then anyway.

Having confounded the Sadducees by His teaching, the Lord goes on enforce the truth of resurrection further.  He used the incident of the burning bush, and the statement made by God quoted above from Exodus 3:6.  The Sadducees were prepared to accept the five books of Moses, but rejected the rest of the Old Testament.  They cannot make the excuse that the quotation is from a part that they do not recognise as the Word of God.  By saying, “I am the God of Abraham”, God was using the present tense.  Abraham had been dead for many years at this point, yet God declared “I am the God of Abraham”.  In other words, although dead as to the body, Abraham lived on in relationship with God as to the spirit.  He was “living unto Him”, as the Lord said.  When God declares He is the God of someone, it means He is in relationship with that person, and will be true to all He has promised.  By saying that He was the God of Abraham, then, Jehovah is assuring Moses that all that He had promised to Abraham would come to pass, including the promise that Abraham would personally possess the land of Canaan, Genesis 17:8.
No wonder the Sadducees were put to silence, for a truth that had been in the Word of God all along, contained simply in the tense of a verb, had completely undermined their position; there was such a thing as resurrection after all!

Resurrection and Job
We come now to the patriarch Job, a man who had a close personal relationship with God.  He exclaimed out of his trial and distress, “For I know that my redeemer liveth, and that He shall stand at the latter day upon the earth:  and though after my skin worms destroy this body, yet in my flesh shall I see God: whom I shall see for myself, and mine eyes shall behold, and not another; though my reins be consumed within me”, Job 19:25-27.
These are remarkable statements, and show that Job had taken to heart the things God had told him.  He was conscious that at the moment he uttered the words, his redeemer was living.  Moreover, He would stand at some late stage upon the earth, implying His incarnation and real manhood.  Since Job connects this with his own resurrection, it must be a reference to Christ’s second coming to the earth, when He shall redeem His people from the power of the grave, as Hosea 13:14 says.  Job is confident that even after the worms in his grave have not only eaten up his skin, but have totally destroyed his whole body, yet he would be raised again, and in his resurrection body see God.  Even though his reins had been consumed in the grave, yet he would personally recognise his redeemer, and be sure that it was not another, but He Himself.
Think of the things these words imply:
1.    Job had a Redeemer, who would ultimately deliver him from his troubles.
2.    He was living at the time Job spoke the words, probably 1520 BC.
3.    He would stand upon the earth, implying His real manhood.
4.    He would do so after a long period of time.
5.    Even though Job would die, and his body be consumed in the grave, he was confident of a resurrection which involved having a body.
6.    He was sure that His Redeemer was God and that he would see Him.
7.    He was also sure that even though his whole body had been consumed, his memories and insights would be carried over into resurrection conditions, so that he would know his Redeemer, not as a stranger seen for the first time, but as one well-known.

All this shall be realised when Christ comes to earth to reign, for we read in Revelation 11:15-18 as follows:

“And the seventh angel sounded; and there were great voices in heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of His Christ; and He shall reign for ever and ever.  And the four and twenty elders, which sat before God on their seats, fell upon their faces, and worshipped God, saying, We give Thee thanks, O Lord God Almighty, which art, and wast, and art to come; because Thou hast taken to Thee Thy great power, and hast reigned.  And the nations were angry, and Thy wrath is come, and the time of the dead, that they should be judged, and that thou shouldest give reward unto Thy servants the prophets, and to the saints, and them that fear Thy name, small and great; and shouldest destroy them which destroy the earth”.

So it that Job’s prayer will be answered, “O that Thou wouldest hide me in the grave, that Thou wouldest keep me secret, until Thy wrath be past, that Thou wouldest appoint me a set time, and remember me!  If a man die, shall he live again?  all the days of my appointed time will I wait, till my change come.  Thou shalt call, and I will answer Thee: Thou wilt have a desire to the work of Thine hands”, Job 14:13-15.

Resurrection and David
We come to the words of David, found in Psalm 16.  They read as follows:  “I have set the Lord always before Me:  Because He is at My right hand, I shall not be moved.  Therefore My heart is glad, and My glory rejoiceth:  My flesh also shall rest in hope, for Thou wilt not leave My soul in hell; neither wilt Thou suffer Thine holy one to see corruption.  Thou wilt show Me the path of life: in Thy presence is fulness of joy; at Thy right hand there are pleasures for evermore”, Psalm 16:8-11.

My might think at first that these words are about David, until we get to “Thou wilt not suffer Thine holy one to see corruption”.  This shows that David is not writing of himself, but the Messiah, for David’s body was not preserved from corruption, for it was “sown in corruption”, 1 Corinthians 15:42, like every other man except Christ.  And the apostle Peter emphasised this on the Day of Pentecost, for this was one of the passages he quoted in his address.  He pointed out that David’s sepulchre was still with them, with David’s dust within it; so he had gone to corruption.  The inspired apostle states categorically in Acts 2:25, that David was writing about Christ, not himself. 

But David had a promise from God that a descendant of his would sit on his throne, and “reign over the House of Jacob for ever”, Luke 1:33.  The only way to achieve this was for Christ, of the seed of David, to rise from the dead to die no more.  And this He has done.  God has seen to it that His body saw no corruption whilst He was in Joseph’s tomb.  The tomb was new, was hewn out of the rock, and had no-one else in it before, and He was wrapped in a new linen cloth, so there was nothing to pollute the body of Christ in death.  He had no sin-principle within, so He would not see corruption that way, nor did He see any corruption from without, for His tomb was sealed.  He has been shown the path of resurrection life, and is currently at the right hand of God, where all the things that spiritual minds find delightful are enjoyed.

Resurrection and Daniel
Daniel was confident of resurrection, and he looked forward to the time when he would stand in his lot at the end of the days, Daniel 12:13.  At the beginning of that chapter he was told “And at that time shall Michael stand up, the great prince which standeth for the children of thy people: and there shall be a time of trouble, such as never was since there was a nation even to that same time: and at that time thy people shall be delivered, every one that shall be found written in the book”, Daniel 12:1.  So the time in view is the great tribulation, (Matthew 24:21), and the promise is given that as many of Daniel’s people, the people of Israel, as are found written in the Book of Life, shall be delivered from it.  So much for the living, what of the dead?  The angel goes on, “And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt”, Daniel 12:2.  Now it is important to understand this verse correctly.  On the surface it appears to say that all involved awake together, and some go into everlasting life, and the rest into shame and everlasting contempt.  The word translated “some” is never used in the Hebrew Bible, however, to divide up what has been mentioned before. 

The correct understanding of the words, (and the Rabbis were agreed about this), is as follows:
1.    Many of them that sleep in their graves shall be wakened.  The word “of” means “out of”, so bearing in mind the angel is only referring to Daniel’s people, the Israelites, the prophecy is telling us about the resurrection of Israelites from among the dead, with no reference to any others in the graves, whether Gentile believers or Gentile unbelievers.  In fact the Gentile believing dead will indeed be raised at this time, as we shall see, but the concern  in this passage is Daniel’s people.
2.    Since the promise to believers in Israel was that they would have a share in Messiah’s kingdom, (and this is what having everlasting life meant to an Old Testament Jew), those who awake to everlasting life go into Christ’s kingdom when He comes to earth to reign.
3.    Those who go into shame and everlasting contempt are clearly unbelievers, even though of Israel.  These shall awake at the resurrection of the unjust, and shall be judged at the Great White Throne judgement, Revelation 20:11-15.  There is nothing in the verse to say that all the people in view rise at the same time, just that they rise from among other dead persons, and go to their respective places.  So there are one thousand years between the two awakenings, just as there are one thousand years between the first resurrection and the resurrection of damnation.
4.    The foregoing is a warning to the men of Israel not to presume that since they were children of Abraham they were guaranteed a place in the kingdom.  Nicodemus thought this in his day, and the Lord Jesus had to warn him that unless he was born of water and of the Spirit he would not enter into the kingdom of God, John 3:5.  The Rabbis taught that all those who were descended from Abraham and had been circumcised were sure of a place in the kingdom, but they were wrong.

Resurrection and Hosea
Hosea the prophet also spoke of God’s promise to His people, “I will ransom them from the power of the grave;  I will redeem them from death: O death, I will be thy plagues; O grave, I will be thy destruction: repentance shall be hid from Mine eyes”, Hosea 13:14. 

In the Old Testament, redemption is most often in relation to national deliverance from calamity for Israel.  So Israel were redeemed from their slavery in Egypt, and the prophets speak of a future deliverance for the nation when Christ comes to earth in glory.  The verse just quoted, and also the words of Job we have already looked at, are exceptions.  God is pledging to redeem His people from the power of the grave, as it holds the bodies of His people, and from death, as it holds their souls.  Their spirits are with God, for the spirits of all who live upon earth go to God at death, to be re-united with the body in the resurrection day, whether for judgement or for blessing.  Hence there is no mention of redemption for the spirit.  God issues an ultimatum to death and the grave, that just as death had been the result of the plague of sin, (what Solomon called the plague of a man’s heart, 1 Kings 8:38), so God would plague death to such an extent that it shall be rendered completely powerless.  And just as the grave had swallowed up the bodies of His saints, and corruption had destroyed their bodies, so God will corrupt and destroy the power of the grave.  God is determined to do this, and assures us that any idea of repentance or change of mind is completely out of the question as far as He is concerned.  As we now turn to the New Testament, we see the way this announcement by God that He will deliver His people from death and the grave comes to pass.

Resurrection and Martha
The coming of the Son of God into this world changed everything.  One of the purposes of His coming was so as to “bring life and immortality (incorruptibility) to light through the gospel”, 2 Timothy 1:10.  We see this illustrated in what happened to Lazarus.  Lazarus was not only a disciple but a friend of the Lord Jesus, but he had died.  When the Saviour met Martha, Lazarus’ sister, four days later, He said to her, “Thy brother shall rise again”, John 11:23.  This was not only a word of encouragement and comfort for her, but also the introduction to a conversation in which He would reveal His glory to her.  Martha’s reply was, “I know that he shall rise again in the resurrection in the last day”.  She was in the good of what Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Moses, Job, Daniel, and Hosea believed.  And she was confident that the “last day” was the last day before Messiah’s kingdom would be set up, so that Lazarus, raised from the dead, could enjoy that kingdom.  She was about to learn more, however, for a new age was about to dawn, about which the Old Testament saints knew nothing, as a reading of Ephesians chapter 3 will show.

So it is that at this point the Lord utters one of His “I am” statements.  Said He, “I am the resurrection, and the life: he that believeth in Me, though he were dead, yet shall he live: and whosoever liveth and believeth in Me shall never die.  Believeth thou this?” 

Let us look at this statement phrase by phrase.  By saying “I am the resurrection”, the Lord is introducing the idea that because He is present, a fresh situation prevails.  Resurrection is vested in Him as the Son of God, so He holds in His person the right to raise men.   He Himself said, “For as the Father hath life in Himself; so hath He given to the Son to have life in Himself”, John 5:26.  If He who is the resurrection stands in a cemetery, things must change.

But He is not only the resurrection, but also the life; not natural life here, (although all forms and expressions of life come from Him at the beginning, “In His was life”, John 1:4), but eternal life.  He is “that eternal life which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us”, 1 John 1:2, and He is “the true God and eternal life”, 1 John 5:20.  So we are being presented with two aspects to life.  There is eternal life, the life of God, which Divine persons have essentially, and which believers have by the new birth.  And there is the expression of that life in resurrection conditions. 

The Saviour went on to say to Martha, “he that believeth in Me, though he were dead, yet shall he live”.  The expression “he were dead” is in the Aorist Subjunctive, “which refers to a simple defined action, without signifying the time of the action.  The Subjunctive Mood makes an assertion about which there is some doubt, uncertainty, or indefiniteness.  It is closely related to the future tense, which helps point up the fact that often the uncertainty only arises because the action has not yet occurred”, (Zodhiates).

Applying this to our phrase, we learn that the event referred to, death, is in the future.  Yet it is not certain that this believer will die; but should he do so, he will certainly live again in resurrection.  This is an important point, for the Lord is giving for the first time an indication that some believers will partake of resurrection without dying. 

Then we have the last expression, “And whosoever liveth and believeth in Me shall never die”.  Note the change in designation of the person in question.  In the first part, it is “he that…though he”.  Now it is, “whosoever…shall”.  Because the first part had to do with a possibility that might not involve everyone, it was “he”.  Now we are learning of something that all believers shall share, so it is “whosoever”, meaning everyone without exception.  So what is it that is to be true of all believers?  As those who are alive physically, and alive spiritually too, they shall never die physically or spiritually.  Such is the power of eternal life, that it renders the event of death as if it were of no consequence.  This has already been stated, for in John 8:51, the Lord said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, If a man keep My saying, he shall never see death”.  It is also why the Lord said, when told of the death of Lazarus, that “This sickness is not unto death, but for the glory of God, that the Son of God might be glorified thereby”, John 11:4.  Unbelievers might say this was not the case, because Lazarus did die.  The point is, however, that the sickness was allowed by God, not so that Lazarus might die, but that he might be raised from the dead, and as a result both He, and His Son, might be glorified in his resurrection.

We should not apply this to the death of the Lord Jesus however, and say that because He is eternal life personified death was of no account to Him either.  For in His death He was being held responsible for the sins of others for whom death was a terrible consequence.  So for Him death was of the utmost significance.

Having taught these things to Martha, the Lord went on to illustrate the truth of them by raising Lazarus from the dead.  He was selected from among the dead that day, and came forth from his grave in response to the word of the Son of God.  This marks one of the differences between the raising of the dead by Elijah, Elisha, Peter and Paul, and the raising of the dead by Christ.  They did not act of their own will, but as subordinate to the will of God.  The Son, however, had authority to raise the dead of His own will.  But only in harmony with the will of His Father, with whom He is equal.  His own words were, “For as the Father raiseth the dead, and quickeneth them; even so the Son quickeneth whom He will”, John 5:21. 

Of course Lazarus was not raised to never die again, for the Lord Jesus must have the privilege of being the first to rise in that way.  Lazarus did not have a spiritual body as he came forth from his grave, or else he would not have needed to be loosed from his grave-clothes.  The resurrection body is spiritual, and does not suffer the restrictions our physical body does. 

Resurrection and the disciples
When the Lord Jesus referred to His resurrection in Mark 9:9, He used the preposition “ek”, meaning “out of”, which is the equivalent to the “of” in Daniel 12:2.  Yet the disciples were puzzled by this use of the word, “And they kept that saying with themselves, questioning one with another what the rising from the dead should mean”, Mark 9:10.  The idea of resurrection was not strange to them; nor was the idea of many persons rising from among the dead, for they would know the meaning of Daniel 12:2.  What was new to them was the idea of one man rising from among the dead, leaving all others, of whatever class, behind.  They did not as yet realise that the resurrection of Christ would inaugurate a new sort of resurrection, namely some believers rising and leaving other believers behind.  Those raised being church saints at the rapture, and those left being Old Testament saints. 

Now the Lord Jesus later told His disciples that He had many things to say to them, but they were not able to bear them at that point, for the Holy Spirit had not yet come to indwell them as He would on the Day of Pentecost.  After that, however, the Spirit in His capacity as the Spirit of Truth would lead them into all the truth, (and if it was all truth it must include about resurrection), John 16:12,13.

Resurrection and Christ
This brings us to a brief consideration of the resurrection of Christ.  When the Lord Jesus spoke of His death by lifting up in John 12:31, the people were puzzled, for they had “heard out of the law that Christ abideth for ever”.  What they had been taught was perfectly correct, for Isaiah had declared that the Son whose name is Wonderful, Counsellor, the Mighty God, the Everlasting Father, the Prince of peace, that “of the increase of His government and peace there shall be no end, upon the throne of David, and upon his kingdom, to order it, and to establish it with judgement and with justice from henceforth even for ever.  The zeal of the Lord of Hosts will perform this”, Isaiah 9:7.

If the Son of Man is to be crucified, and yet will reign for ever, then He must rise from the dead.  And this is what Peter asserted on the Day of Pentecost, quoting the words of Psalm 16 and alluding to the words of Psalm 132.  In the latter passage David wrote of God’s promise to him that his family would occupy the throne of David for evermore.  There were conditions, however; a condition which they (with one exception) did not fulfil.  Those conditions were that the children be just, fear the Lord, and keep God’s covenant.  David confessed that his house had not done this, for he has to admit “although my house be not so with God”, 2 Samuel 23:5.  How sad that in his last words, (see verse 1), David has to write this.  Does this mean that David’s throne shall be forever vacant?  Not at all, for as David goes on to say, “He hath made with me an everlasting covenant, ordered in all things and sure”.  If David’s throne is to be occupied only by one who has not broken God’s law, then there is only one person qualified, even Christ who is the Just One, was heard for His godly fear, and who magnified the law and made it honourable, and thus fulfilled the conditions for occupying that throne.  And being a prophet, David knew this, Acts 2:30,31, which is why he foretold that Christ’s soul would not be left in Hades, nor His body allowed to see corruption, but, on the contrary, would be quickly raised from the dead.  So how is it Christ shall be able to reign uninterruptedly for ever?  Because He has been raised to die no more.  “His kingdom is an everlasting kingdom”, Daniel 7:44, and “He shall reign over the house of Jacob for ever, and of His kingdom there shall be no end”, Luke 1:32. 
When we come to Isaiah 52 and 53 we hear the prophet asking, “And who shall declare His generation?  For He was cut off out of the land of the living”, Isaiah 53:8.  Then to safeguard the integrity of the One of whom he speaks, Isaiah makes it clear by the Spirit that “for the transgression of my people was He stricken”.  Matthew declares His ancestry, but who shall declare His posterity?  To die childless was to a Jew a disaster ever since Abraham lamented, “I go childless”, Genesis 15:2.  It is true that Messiah was cut off without natural seed, but the prophet assures us “He shall see His seed”; that even though cut off in the midst of His years “He will prolong His days”, and it will continue to be true that “the pleasure of the Lord shall prosper in His hand”, verse 10.  There is, in other words, an expectation on the part of the prophet that the Messiah will rise from the dead.  And so it came to pass.  But if He rises, so must the seed associated with Him rise too.

Resurrection and Paul
Now it is the apostle Paul that especially deals with the consequences of the resurrection of Christ and applies those consequences to those who believe.  We shall look briefly at Romans 6 to see the spiritual and moral consequences, and 1 Corinthians 15 to see the consequences as to our bodies.  Turning, then, to Romans 6 we find the apostle confronting those who suggested that because the sin of man had been met by the grace of God in Christ, then the more we sin, the more opportunity there would be for God to be glorified by the exhibition of His grace, Romans 5:20-6:1.  The apostle answers this not by saying, “You ought not to sin”, but rather, “How shall we, that are dead to sin live any more therein”, Romans 6:2. 

He shows that when we believed we not only came into the good of Christ’s death, but, more than that, we were associated with Him in it.  Not, of course, that we made any contribution to the value of His death, but that God associates those who believe with what happened at Calvary, so what happened to Christ happened to them, in His sight.  He can do this because He foreknows who will believe.  So our old man, (ourselves considered as having links with Adam), was crucified with Christ, verse 6.  God considers that the pre-conversion person is cut off morally, as much as a crucified person was cut off physically. 

When the Roman authorities wished to declare very publicly that a certain criminal was not fit for their society, they crucified him.  After the same manner, God cannot have sinners in the society of heaven, so He publicly sets them aside by associating them with His Son when He was crucified.  So they are crucified by proxy.  Now if this was all there was to Christianity, it would be a very negative thing.  But it is positively positive!  For, having been crucified with Christ, the true believer is buried with Him, and then raised with Him to walk in newness of life. 

There are two things that show that a person has died, namely the death certificate and the burial service.  Our death certificate is the Scripture which says, “our old man is crucified”, verse 6.  Our burial is when we are baptized.  Those who are buried in the ordinary sense have died beforehand- they do not die at their own funeral.  So baptism is the burial of a person who has already died.  But unlike every normal burial, the buried person arrives at resurrection immediately, coming out of the watery grave to live a new sort of life.  So it is that to be baptized into His death means to be baptized into His state of death, associating with the one who for three days lay dead in the sepulchre.  But He is risen, so we are authorised to rise from our “grave” too. 

Now since we are dead and buried, and since we have emerged to live a new and different sort of life, the old way of life is not appropriate for us.  Yet we have a problem, for whilst our old man is crucified, the flesh is still with us.  As far as God and spiritual reality are concerned the pre-conversion person is dead; but as far as practical reality is concerned the ability to sin is still with us.  The reason being that we still have our old body, and that body is the seat of the sin-principle, so that the apostle calls it “the body of sin” in verse 6.  But he raises the possibility that that body of sin may be destroyed, or “made of no effect”.  This is the potential, and not the actual.  We know only too well that our bodies still have the tendency and ability to sin.  We are exhorted, however, to “let not sin reign in your mortal body”, verse 12. 

How do we do this?  The apostle tells us, for he writes, “Likewise reckon ye also yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin, but alive unto God through Jesus Christ our Lord”, verse 11.  We are to reckon with the fact that as far as God is concerned, we are dead to sin.  If we act on that truth, by the power of the indwelling Spirit, we shall not sin.  We are also to act on the truth that we are alive to God, and if we do this, we shall live righteously, again by the power of the Spirit.
In this way we enter into the good of what the crucifixion, burial and resurrection of Christ has secured for us.  And as we reckon ourselves dead to sin and alive to God, we increasingly attain to the (out) resurrection of the dead, Philippians 3:11, which means moral conformity, even now, and by degrees, to the truth of Christ’s resurrection.

Resurrection and church saints
We come now to the classic chapter on resurrection, 1 Corinthians 15.  What body can possibly rise from the grave, when it has crumbled to dust centuries before?  The answer is found in the One who made man from the dust at the beginning, and who can bring a man out from the dust at the resurrection.  We should remember that our body is not only an object, but is also an idea- one million cells in our body die and are replaced each second, so we are constantly changing.  The body we had when we were saved, the body God bought with the price of His Son’s blood, 1 Corinthians 6:19,20, is composed of different cells now.  The resurrection body is “eternal in the heavens”, and “from heaven”, 2 Corinthians 1,2, in other words it exists in the mind of God in the first instance.

Before we take a look at what the apostle says about the resurrection body, we might ask why it is necessary for us to have one.  Are we not linked to Christ already on a spiritual level, for “he that is joined to the Lord is one spirit”, 1 Corinthians 6:17.  And are we not able already to commune with God by the gracious aid of the Holy Spirit, even in this present body?  Can we not be in heaven simply as spirits?  After all, the angels dwell in heaven, and they are spirits without a body. 

We might answer this question by considering four things:
1.    Having a body is part of being human, and is therefore part of our personality.  We express ourselves not only by soul and spirit, but also by our body.  We need to have our body to be recognised in heaven, as no doubt we shall be.
2.    The Lord Jesus has a body in heaven, for He is shortly coming out from heaven as the Last Adam; if Adam had a body and He does not, then that title has lost most if not all of its meaning.  He is coming as the Second Man, so He has a body, or else He could not be called a man.
3.    God has purchased our bodies by the redeeming blood of Christ, 1 Corinthians 6:19,20, and therefore they are valuable to Him, and He has an eternal purpose for them.
4.    We are to be conformed to the image of God’s Son, so as to represent Him.  But He has a body, therefore we cannot fully represent Him in heaven, or anywhere else for that matter, if we do not have a body.

When the apostle is giving instruction about the kind of body that believers will have in resurrection, he first of all gives some illustrations from the world of botany, biology and astronomy, to help us understand what the resurrection body will be like, in verses 36-41.  Then he makes a series of contrasts, in verses 42-44.

First the comparisons.  In verse 36 we learn that the resurrection body is a quickened body, a body pulsing in all its parts with Divine life, and freed from all the current hindrances imposed on it because it is a natural body having the sin-principle within it.  Death is a necessity, in this context, not a calamity, for seeds left unsown will not grow.  Later on the apostle will show that some believers will not die, yet shall share in the resurrection.
Our bodies in resurrection will be suited to their occupation, which will be to serve God, for “His servants shall serve Him”, Revelation 22:3. 

In verses 37 and 38 we learn it will be a clothed body, compared to which the present body is plain and unadorned.  Just as a grain of corn when it is sown is bare or unclothed, but when it is quickened into life a luxuriant plant is produced which seems to bear no resemblance to the plain seed sown, so will it be with our bodies in resurrection.  God “giveth”, (in the present), a body to a seed when it is sown, but He does so in accordance with what pleased Him at the beginning when He created all things.
Just as we know what was sown by seeing what has come up, so those in the resurrection body will be recognised as those we knew before, there will be a continued identity.

Verse 39 draws lessons from the world of biology.  Each kind of creature has a body suited to its environment, whether land, sea or air.  So the resurrection body will be suited to the environment of heaven.

Leading on from this idea, Paul moves into the world of astronomy.  The sun radiates Divinely-give energy, and so shall believers display the power of God, in bodies of glory.  The moon, on the other hand, reflects the glory of the sun.  So the believer will gladly acknowledge that any glory he is able to display is only a reflection of the glory of Christ; it is not intrinsic but acquired.  And just as each star has its own peculiar glory, so each believer will have his or her different and glorious characteristics, but all to glorify Christ.  The resurrection body will be able to display glory.

Having spoken of the resurrection body by the use of comparisons with creation, the apostle now makes a series of contrasts in 1 Corinthians 15:42-44, as follows:
Even though believers may have lived a spiritually incorrupt life, the body in which they lived was a corrupt one, because affected by the fall.  They shall be “raised incorruptible”, however, not only with no trace of corruption on them, but with no capacity to ever do corrupt things again.
Even though they may have been much honoured and respected by the saints, they are laid in the grave, sharing the dishonour that Adam brought on the race.  They shall be “raised in glory”, with a body ideally fitted to glorify God in the realms of glory, and to appreciate that glory to the full.
Even though they may have died when they were still physically strong, the weakness of the fall was still about them, and they were weak compared to what they shall be.  When raised, however, their bodies shall pulse with resurrection power, for they shall be “raised in power”, and they shall serve God with energy and enthusiasm for all eternity.

Even though they may have been very spiritual, their bodies were still natural, or soulish.  Like Adam they were living souls, not living spirits.  Their bodies were governed by the soul, and its relations with the earth.  They had eternal life from God, and thus they could grow in spirituality, but the fact remained that they had a body fitted for life on earth.  At the resurrection this will change, and there will be given a spiritual body”, one fitted for the heavenly sphere, and one, moreover, that will have the capacity to relate to God in the fullest way that is possible for a creature. 

We then learn from the apostle the role of the Lord Jesus in this change of the body.  He is now declared to be “the second man”, 1 Corinthians 15:47, the first man having shown himself to be a failure.  That first man was not only known personally as Adam, but that was also his title as head of natural men.  Christ is second man, not because He has some shortcoming- that cannot be- but because the first man must be seen to fail before God brings in the One who cannot fail.  But He is second, and not third, not only because there are only two heads of men as far as God is concerned, (there is no-one between first and second), but also because there is no-one to follow Christ as the third.  He brings in finality.  This is why the apostle calls Him the Last Adam, for He takes that name, not in a personal sense as Adam did, but in its official sense. 

Just as there are only two heads of men, so there are only two companies of men, those under the headship of Adam, and those who have believed, and therefore have transferred from the headship of Adam to that of Christ.  This is a moral and spiritual change, but not as yet a physical change, for that awaits the resurrection.  At that time the believers shall begin to bear the image of the heavenly.  That is, they shall be equipped to adequately represent their Head, even Christ, because they will have changed bodies.  Of course it is the responsibility of believers to represent Christ now, but they are somewhat hindered by being in the body they have from Adam.  In the resurrection every hindrance will be removed, and the last link with Adam will be gone.  The bondage of corruption which we share with the whole of the fallen creation shall be broken, and we shall be set free, Romans 8:19-23.  The apostle calls this the redemption of the body, when full sonship will be ours, with all its accompanying advantages and abilities. 

As a result of these changes, the resurrected saints will be enabled to “bear the image of the heavenly”, 1 Corinthians 15:49, or in other words, to represent Christ their head to the limits of their capacity.  Formerly representing Adam, and hampered by a body of clay, (see Job 4:19), they represented Adam; now all is changed, even as to the body.  Full sonship will have been reached, and the conformity to the image of God’s Son that God has purposed for all eternity will be attained, Romans 8:29.  When God made man at the beginning, He gave him rationality, personality, and spirituality.  Rationality, to enable him to think and reason, so that he might understand God’s truth.  Personality, so as to be able to express the character of God, (insofar as that is possible for a finite being).  Spirituality, so that he could relate to God, worship Him and commune with Him.  As far as Adam and his race are concerned, these faculties have been spoiled.  As far as believers are concerned, they are restored in Christ, but not fully, since they are still in a natural body.  When the resurrection comes, the believer will be able to fully exploit the rationality, personality and spirituality he has been given, to God’s glory.

Resurrection and living saints
There is a difficulty, however.  What of saints who are “alive and remain” when the Lord comes out of heaven for them?  How can they partake in resurrection if they have not died? 

We have really come across part of the answer to that question already, when we noticed that the Lord Jesus said, “he that liveth and believeth in Me shall never die”, John 11:26, and “if a man keep My saying, he shall never see death”, John 8:51.  In other words, it is not just those alive when the Lord comes who will not die.  All believers, since they have eternal life, (which cannot be touched by death), do not die as other men die.  For them death is defeated, and has no claim on them in the ultimate sense.  Their bodies are mortal and do indeed die, but their spirits are born of God and they share His life.
This situation prevails for three reasons.  The first is that believers have eternal life, and that life is not dissoluble by death, just as the Lord Jesus could not be held by death, and He is made priest in relation to the fact that by His resurrection He has shown His life to be indissoluble by death, Hebrews 7:16.
The second reason is that he who had the power of death in Old Testament times has been rendered of no effect in that regard, as Hebrews 2:14 informs us.  In Job’s day, the Lord had to say to Satan, “Touch not his life”, for he had power to do that; but now, through the death of Christ his power is gone.
The third reason is that the Spirit of God within the believer is the guarantee, according to Romans 8:11, that the believer’s mortal body will be quickened, or made alive, at His coming.  The Spirit is given a special title in that passage, namely “the Spirit of Him that raised up Christ from the dead”.  In other words, since the Spirit of the God of resurrection dwells within, the mortal body He indwells will certainly be quickened.

1 Corinthians 15:50-54 assures us that unchanged flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God.  The latter expression refers to the sphere of God’s spiritual rule, where-ever that rule is exercised.  “The kingdom of God is not meat and drink; but righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Spirit”, Romans 14:17.  In other words, it has not to do with natural, material things, but spiritual things.  Those who inherit something do so because they have a claim upon it.  A body of flesh and blood, however, has no claim upon the heavenly sphere, for it is fitted for life on the earth, not heaven.  There must be a change to the body of living saints, so that they do have a claim upon heaven, and this is what will happen. 

So it is that the apostle assures us that even though not every saint shall sleep in death, nevertheless every saint shall be changed, for missing death will not rob living saints of their body fitted for heaven.  After all, this present body is corruptible, and tends to death every moment- it is therefore not so different to a body in the grave, where the corruption and mortality is most marked.  The only difference is that the living saint’s spirit is still within the body, whereas the dead saint’s spirit is with the Lord.  As to the body, (and the apostle is only thinking of the body here), in principle they are the same.  This is why he does not distinguish between the living and the dead in the next verses, for living saints have corruptible bodies, and dead saint’s bodies have corrupted wholly.  Living saints have a mortal body, and dead saints have seen the fact of mortality brought to its logical and terrible conclusion. 

We learn more about this process in Philippians 3:20,21.  Philippi was a colony of Rome, which meant that it was a miniature of Rome at a distance.  The customs, laws, dress and loyalties of the Philippians was centred on Rome, far away.  The believers in the assembly at Philippi were citizens of a far away place in another sense.  Their citizenship, and that of all believers, is in heaven.  The laws of heaven govern them.  Out from the city-state of heaven that is our true home, we await the Lord Jesus to come in His capacity as Saviour.  No doubt the Philippian citizens were used to the arrival of the Emperor from Rome, claiming as he did to be the “Saviour of the World”.  He was not able to do what our true Saviour will do.  He has already fitted us for heaven as to the soul and spirit; but soon He will come to complete the task, and fit our bodies for heaven also.  It is God’s purpose that we should be “conformed to the image of His Son”, Romans 8:29.  This involves representing and manifesting Him.  To do this effectively we shall need to have our bodies changed so that they are like His body.  And this will happen.  As we have seen from 1 Corinthians 15, we shall “bear the image of the heavenly”.  He has a body that is in all senses glorious, and we shall have one like that too.  A body fitted to do glorious things; fitted to appreciate glorious things; fitted to express glorious things.
So it is that in His Saviour-capacity He shall change our vile body.  The expression “vile body” means the body that we have in our current low estate, as compared to the high estate of living in heaven.  Mary spoke of her low estate, meaning her low status in society, Luke 1:48.  Citizenship of Philippi was a very coveted privilege, but it is nothing compared to being a citizen of heaven.  Our bodies will be changed so that we fulfil that role to the glory of God.
The word for change used here means to fashion anew, and has special reference to the outward appearance of things.  All the blemishes and defects that our bodies have will be completely removed, so that not only will the moral spots, wrinkles and similar things be gone, Ephesians 5:27, but the physical ones as well.  If Nebuchadnezzar insisted that his courtiers should be “children in whom is no blemish”, Daniel 1:4, how much more shall the Sovereign of heaven expect that no trace of the fall of man should be upon His servants.
The power He will put forth to do this, (for it does involve great power, such as was needed to raise Christ from the dead, Ephesians 1:19,21), is the same power He will use to subdue everything to Himself in a day to come.  It is spiritual energy supported by moral authority.  The same energy that shall see to it that “all rule and all authority and power” are put down in a day to come, 1 Corinthians 15:25.  Nothing shall prevent the Saviour from completing the task of fitting His people for heaven.
So this corruptible body, whether of the living saint or the dead one, shall put on incorruption.  Not that an incorrupt body will be put on like a garment over the corrupt one that was laid in the grave, but rather, the corrupt body will put on incorruption in the sense that it “acquires qualities”, (Souter, Lexicon to Greek New Testament).  It will be so changed morally as to be unrecognisable as to its former link with Adam, but not so changed that it is not recognisable as to appearance.
The whole of creation is in the bondage of corruption, functioning at less than its full potential, but when Christ comes to earth that will change.  But the sons of God will be manifest with Him, Romans 8:19, and they will be the clear sign that God will give to the world that He has been able to deliver from bondage.  Instead of being slaves in body, soul and spirit, they have been released, and have been brought, at the rapture, into full sonship, and as such are free.

The change spoken of will be accomplished according to three time-phrases, 1 Corinthians 15:52.  First, “in a moment”.  The Greeks believed that they had discovered the smallest particle, so small that it could not be divided further. They called it “a-tomos”, meaning “not divisible”, (they were mistaken, of course, for man has split the atom), and this is the word the apostle employs here.  If we could imagine  a period of time that could not be divided up, then we would have some idea of how quickly the change will take place.  It is not, therefore, a process, but occurs in indivisible time, preparing the body for the sphere where time has no relevance.  Second, “in the twinkling of an eye”, which is not as long as a blink, but the momentary change in the light of the eye.  This tells of change so sudden that the eye cannot capture it.  An imperceptible change, preparing us for the changeless state.  Third, “at the last trump”, telling of an irresistible call.  In 1 Corinthians 14:8 the apostle likened the commands of the Lord to His people by means of gifted men, as a trumpet preparing them to battle.  No doubt a allusion to the silver trumpets which directed the movements of Israel, whether to assemble, prepare for war, or prepare to march, Numbers 10:1-10.  It is the latter use of the trumpet that is relevant here, for the last call to movement for the people of God shall be, not to enter into an earthly Canaan, but to rise to meet Him in the air.  And it is with changed bodies that they shall do so.

When these changes have taken place, then the full extent of the victory obtained by Christ at the cross will be realised, and the triumph which He knew over death, Hades and the grave, will be shared with His people on the resurrection day.  The apostle employs as his victory hymn two quotations from the Old Testament, one from Isaiah 25:8, and the other from Hosea 13:14.  He prefaces them by the word “then”. 

It must be borne in mind that there are three distinct formulas for introducing the fulfilment of prophecy:
1. With the word “ina”, meaning “in order that it might be fulfilled”, indicating that the object of the prophecy has been completely realised.
2. With the word “opus”, meaning “so that it might be fulfilled”, where, not the full realisation of the thing prophesied, but an event within the scope and intention of the prophecy is in view, Matthew 8:17, for instance.
3. With the word “tole”, as here, meaning merely “a case in point”, when what happens is an illustration of what was said in the prophecy.

So the resurrection of the saints of this age is not a fulfilment of the prophecies by Isaiah and Hosea that Paul quotes here, but rather, it is an illustration of what will happen regarding Israel in the future. 

“Death is swallowed up in victory” is a Hebrew way of saying that permanent victory over death has been achieved.  Believing Israel shall know it when the Lord Jesus comes to the earth, whilst church saints shall know it when the Lord comes for them.
In Hosea God looked on to a time when He would plague death, and be the destruction of Sheol, the equivalent of the Greek word Hades used by the apostle in the passage we are considering.  (The Authorised Version departs from the Textus Receptus at this point).  He did it first by raising Christ from the dead, thus robbing death of its prey, and plaguing death itself with the plague of death.  Did it too, by ensuring that Christ’s soul was not left in Hades.  If death cannot hold one who had all sins laid upon Him, its power is broken; if the Devil cannot defeat Christ when He is crucified through weakness, 2 Corinthians 13:4, he will never defeat Him. 

When the Lord comes, and their bodies are changed, the saints will realise that the victory of the resurrection is shared by them.  A statement of intention by God in Hosea will be transformed into a song of triumph for the saints, as they confidently challenge death to say where its sting has gone.  That sting was the sin-principle dwelling within the old body.  Now the body is changed, and the sin tendency has gone with it.  And since the wages of sin is death, then death is powerless.  Instead of sin stinging us so that we develop the plague of death, everything has been reversed, and freedom from sin shall be ours for ever.  No  longer shall we transgress God’s law, (for “sin is the transgression of the law, 1 John 3:4), we shall gladly do His will, for “His servants shall serve Him”, Revelation 22:3, and not, as is too often the case now, “serve sin”, Romans 6:6.
We do not have to wait until the resurrection to share in this victory, however, for the apostle gives thanks for the current position in which we are given victory through the Lord Jesus.  The victory which was achieved when God destroyed death, hell and the grave by raising Christ from the dead, is given by grace to us, because of Him.  Isaiah 53:12 speaks of Christ being divided spoil with the great, and Himself dividing the spoil with the strong, because He has poured out His soul unto death.  We may work out the triumph of the death and resurrection of Christ by not allowing sin to have dominion over us.
Another way we may share in His triumph now is by being steadfast in the implications of His resurrection, unmoved by error concerning it, (as, unhappily, some at Corinth were), and always abounding in the work of the Lord.  The only feast in Israel’s calendar that had not prohibition about working, was the feast of the waving of the firstfruits, see Leviticus 23:9-14, 1 Corinthians 15:20,23.  Service for the Lord is worthwhile, for He will bring over into resurrection everything we have done for Him in this life that has been to His glory.

John looks at things from a slightly different angle in 1 John 3.  He is concerned, as ever, about an inner change of mind and heart.  The world did not appreciate that the Lord Jesus was the Son of God, and that the life He lived out amongst them was the life of God; “the world knew Him not”, John 1:10.  By the same token the world does not understand believers, for as the children of God they possess the life of God in their souls.  This is because what we shall be as those conformed to Christ’s image has not yet been manifested.  It will be one day, however, when He is manifested to the earth, and we  shall come with Him then, Colossians 3:4.
The reason we shall be like Him is because at the rapture we shall see Him as He is.  We fail to appreciate Him fully at present, being hindered by our natural, soulish bodies.  But when we have a spiritual body, we shall fully know Him, even as He fully knows us now, 1 Corinthians 13:12.
It is not simply that we shall see Him with our eyes.  That will be wonderful indeed!  Seeing Him means seeing Him with spiritual insight.  John often uses in his writings that particular word for know which is derived from the word to see.  We do not fully understand Christ now, as we will.  We shall see Him then as He really is, and not as we failingly and falteringly think of Him at present.

Resurrection and Old Testament saints
We come now to a consideration of the resurrection of Old Testament saints, and also of those martyred during the future tribulation period.  We have already seen that Abraham had an expectation of resurrection, and this was expressed by others in Old Testament times.  For instance, Job surveys the life of man from his birth, life, and death, in Job 14:1-6.  Then he muses upon the fact that after a tree has been cut down, it may sprout and revive again, verses 7-9.  Yet man has no prospect of being revived to live upon the earth again, for “he layeth down, and riseth not”, verse 12.  So is that the end of the matter?  Oblivion is all there is for unbelieving man?  Not so, for Job goes on to say- “Till the heavens be no more, they shall not awake, nor be raised out of their sleep”.  That ominous word “till”!  John the apostle looked on to the time when the heaven and the earth shall flee away from before God on His great white throne of judgement, Revelation 20:11.  And Peter had told of a time when “the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burnt up”, 2 Peter 3:10.  Death and Hades shall certainly give up their dead; death holds the body and Hades the soul, and both shall yield up their contents.  The fact that John saw the dead standing shows that they had been reunited with their bodies by Divine power, to stand before God’s solemn judgement throne.
This is the same event spoken of by the Lord Jesus, when He asserted that all judgement had been committed to Him because He is Son of Man, John 5:27.  As such, men have had opportunity to respond to Him, not only whilst He was on earth in person, but also now that the account of His life has been set down in the gospel records.  As Son of Man He has relevance to all men, and that relevance extends to the raising of the dead, for the Father “hath given Him authority to execute judgement also, because He is the Son of Man.  Marvel not at this: for the hour is coming in the which all that are in the graves shall hear His voice, and shall come forth; they that have done good unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation”, John 5:27-29. 
As for Job, he appealed to God in these words, “O that Thou wouldest hide me in the grave, that Thou wouldest keep me secret, until Thy wrath be past”, Job 14:13.  So Job has his “until” as well, but his is until the wrath of God has been poured out upon the earth during the great tribulation, the final three and a half years of man’s rule upon the earth.  Revelation chapter 11 confirms this, for as the final stages of God’s wrath take their course, heaven anticipates the coming reign of Christ.  Then come the words “And the nations were angry, and Thy wrath is come, and the time of the dead, that they should be judged, and that Thou shouldest give reward unto Thy servants the prophets, and to the saints, and them that fear Thy name, small and great; and shouldest destroy them that destroy the earth”, Revelation 11:18.  It is clear that the dead who are judged are not saints of this present age, for they will have been taken to heaven at least seven years before when the Lord Jesus descended from heaven to take them to Himself, 1 Thessalonians 4:15-18.  The fact that God’s servants the prophets are included in the list of those judged, and that the other classes mentioned are believers also, serves to show that we have here the raising of Old Testament saints, and also those who were martyred during the great tribulation.  They now have their part in the first resurrection, as those who are blessed and holy, Revelation 20:4,6.  But as verse 5 says, “But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished”, Revelation 20:5.  Surely an echo of Job’s word “until”.
David shared this hope with Job.  Like Job 14, Psalm 49 has to do with death.  In fact, it is commonly used at Jewish funerals.  Yet for all its melancholy, David was confident that God would redeem his soul from the power of the grave, and receive him, Psalm 49:15.  These convictions were confirmed by the prophets, including David, in what they had to say about the Messiah’s resurrection.  He would not be left in the grave as to the body, nor would His soul be left in Hades, Psalm 16:10. 

Resurrection and unbelievers
The final stage of resurrection is intensely solemn, for the Lord Jesus called it the resurrection of damnation.  All that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth.  It is because they have done (practised) evil that they are damned, John 5:28,29.  For what a man habitually does is the sure indicator of what his nature is like.  This is why at the great white throne judgement the record books are opened, not only to apportion judgement according to the degree of guilt, but also to clearly demonstrate the justice of God’s judgement.  None shall have cause for complaint that they were treated unrighteously.
The fact that John saw the dead stand before God shows that they are in the body.  The very body in which they sinned against God will be restored to them.  But with this difference.  As the Lord Jesus made clear, the unsaved will be cast into Gehenna, (which is another name for the Lake of Fire), with the body they sinned with, Mark 9:43-50.  And if it be asked how the body can continue in fire for ever, then the solemn answer comes in that passage, “every one shall be salted with fire”.  In other words, just as salt preserves from change in the physical realm, so the very fire of the lake of fire shall preserve the bodies of the damned for all eternity.  As Job put it long ago, “But his flesh upon him shall have pain, and his soul within him shall mourn”, Job 14:22.  What a combination!  Eternal pain, coupled with remorse for opportunities of salvation ignored upon earth.
When this solemn judgement has taken place, the last of God’s enemies shall have been defeated, and no hostile force is left to disturb the eternal day of God, when He is all in all, 1 Corinthians 15:26,28.

The First Epistle of John, Chapter 2

NOTES ON THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN CHAPTER TWO

1:1-4    INTRODUCTION: 

THE THREE-FOLD PURPOSE OF THE EPISTLE

First purpose To inform us that the epistle is “concerning the word of life”.  In other words, the theme is the life of God as expressed in the Son of God when He was on earth.
Second purpose To tell us that the one who is Eternal Life personified has been manifested, seen, heard, and reported.
Third purpose To report these things so that we may have a share in them, and consequently have full joy.

The life of God expresses itself in the manifestation of light and love, and these two themes continue throughout the epistle.

1:5-2:2    Christ’s life tells us God is light:

THREE TESTS FOR THOSE WHO CLAIM TO BE WALKING (LIVING) IN THE LIGHT

First test, verses 6-7 If we say we walk in the light.  Those who pass the test do walk in light, and the blood of Jesus Christ keeps us fit for the light.
Second test, verses 8-9 If we say we have no sin.  Those who pass the test confess their sins.
Third test, verses 10-2:2 If we say we have not sinned.  Those who pass the test do not deny sinning, and have an Advocate with the Father.

2:3-11    Christ’s life shows us how to love:

THREE TESTS FOR THOSE WHO CLAIM TO KNOW THE LOVE OF GOD IN CHRIST

First test, verses 3-5. He that saith “I know Him”.  Those who pass the test find God’s love reaches its goal in their hearts, verse 5.
Second test, verses 8-9 He that saith he abideth in Him.  Those who pass this test walk as Christ walked, verse 6.
Third test, verses 9-11.  He that saith he is in the light.  Those who pass this test love their brothers, and do not stumble them, verse 10.

3:12-27      The family of God is addressed according to maturity, after the general statement of verse 12.

THREE STAGES OF MATURITY IN THE FAMILY OF GOD:

Verse 13(a)  First word to fathers
Verse 13(b) First word to young men.
Verse 13(c) First word to infants.
   
Verse 14(a) Second word to fathers.
Verses 14(b)-17 Second word to young men.
Verses 18-27  Second word to infants.

The instruction to the infants is given so that they may grow into young men, and then into fathers.  After this, the leading features of the passage are now developed in the remainder of the epistle, so that this growth might take place.  The first phrase of the next section is, “little children, abide in Him”, verse 28.  By little children the apostle means all the children of God, not just the infants.  To abide in Him is to rest in what He is, and this is developed in the remainder of the epistle.

The leading themes of the address to the infants are enlarged on in the rest of the epistle, and they are as follows:
1.    Antichrist shall come.
2.    Already there are many antichrists.
3.    Believers have the Holy Spirit, and know all things.
4.    The deceivers deny the Father and the Son.
5.    There is the need to abide in Him

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN CHAPTER 2, VERSES 1-11

2:1  My little children, these things write I unto you, that ye sin not. And if any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous:

2:2  And He is the propitiation for our sins: and not for our’s only, but also for the sins of the whole world.

2:3  And hereby we do know that we know Him, if we keep His commandments.

2:4  He that saith, I know Him, and keepeth not His commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him.

2:5  But whoso keepeth His word, in him verily is the love of God perfected: hereby know we that we are in Him.

2:6  He that saith he abideth in Him ought himself also so to walk, even as He walked.

2:7  Brethren, I write no new commandment unto you, but an old commandment which ye had from the beginning. The old commandment is the word which ye have heard from the beginning.

2:8  Again, a new commandment I write unto you, which thing is true in Him and in you: because the darkness is past, and the true light now shineth.

2:9  He that saith he is in the light, and hateth his brother, is in darkness even until now.

2:10  He that loveth his brother abideth in the light, and there is none occasion of stumbling in him.

2:11  But he that hateth his brother is in darkness, and walketh in darkness, and knoweth not whither he goeth, because that darkness hath blinded his eyes.

1:5-2:2    Christ’s life tells us God is light:

THREE TESTS FOR THOSE WHO CLAIM TO BE LIVING (WALKING) IN THE LIGHT

First test, verses 6-7 If we say we walk in the light.  Those who pass the test do walk in light, and the blood of Jesus Christ keeps us fit for the light.
Second test, verses 8-9 If we say we have no sin.  Those who pass the test confess their sins.
Third test, verses 10-2:2 If we say we have not sinned.  Those who pass the test do not deny sinning, and have an Advocate with the Father.

2:1  My little children, these things write I unto you, that ye sin not. And if any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous:

My little children- having applied tests in chapter one which find out whether they are true believers, the apostle can now confidently address them as children in the family of God.  He uses two words in the epistle which are both translated in the Authorised Version as “little children”.  However, in verses 13 and 18 of this chapter the reference is to the infants in the family of God, whereas in 2:1,2,12,18; 3;7,18; 4:4; 5:21, the reference is to all who are born again, and are therefore children in the family of God, irrespective of their stage of maturity.  So in this chapter John addresses every believer in verses 1,12, and 28, whereas in verses 1, 13, and 18-27 he addresses those who are newly-saved.
These things write I unto you- the things of chapter one, on the theme of “life”, as found in, and manifested by, Christ, who is life personified, John 14:6.
That ye sin not- this is the ideal standard that we are set, because our example is Christ in His sinless perfection.  John has seen the glory of that perfection, for he had been with Christ “from the beginning”, and never did he see Christ sin.
The law was given to frighten Israel into not sinning.  As Exodus 20:20 says, “God is come down to prove you, and that His fear may be before your faces, that ye sin not”.  With us it is different, for God has come down to us in His Son, that His grace might be known, and we see that grace in the face of Jesus Christ, as well as His glory, 2 Corinthians 4:6.  Nonetheless, God still proves His people, but not to condemn and cause them fear, but that they might be encouraged to live like His Son.  The more we know of Him, the more detestable sin will seem to us.
And if any man sin- so John writes for two reasons, the first, in chapter one, that we sin not, and second, in this verse, (hence the “and”), if we do sin, that we might know what God’s provision for us is.
Note it is not “when any man sin”, as if John is expecting it to happen, but “if any man sin”, as if, (as should be the case), it will be an exceptional event.
We have an advocate with the Father- just as John included himself in the tests of chapter one, so he includes himself here in the possibility of sinning.  There is only one who never sinned; all others, even apostles, have the capacity and will to do so, hence the need for Divine provision.  That provision is two-fold, and the first is here, the advocacy of the Lord Jesus.  An advocate is one who speaks up for another, having the ability and authority to do so.  The word used is translated Comforter in the upper room ministry, where the idea is of one called alongside to help.  Here the idea is of a legal advocate, for when believers sin Satan lives up to two of his names, (Satan meaning “adversary”, and Devil meaning “accuser”), and accuses them in the presence of God; see Job 1:6-11, 2:1-5;  Revelation 12:10.
Note that we have this advocate, we do not have to engage Him each time we sin; He is constantly involved in a ministry of intercession for His own, as Romans 8:34 and Hebrews 7:25 assure us.
The fact that the advocate is with the Father indicates that the relationship of children with the Father is in view.  If we had an advocate with God it would mean that we were looked on as sinners.  But the reality is that our advocate speaks for us on the basis that we are children of God, despite the fact that we have sinned.
Jesus Christ the righteous- the emphasis is not so much on the fact that He is the Son of the Father, although that is true, but rather that He, Jesus, the sinless man, and Christ, the approved man, is righteous in all His dealings.  He does not try to disguise the fact that we have sinned, nor make excuse for sin.  He does not need to do these things even if He were capable of them, (which He is not), for He has the perfect answer when the Devil accuses us before God.  This perfect answer is found in the next verse.

2:2  And He is the propitiation for our sins: and not for our’s only, but also for the sins of the whole world.

And He is the propitiation for our sins- when John saw the Lord Jesus as He is in heaven, he saw Him as “a lamb, as it had been slain”, Revelation 5:6.  John had been in the Upper Room after the resurrection of Christ, and had seen the nail prints in His hands and feet, Luke 24:39, and the spear-wound in His side, John 20:27, (the wounds inflicted at the beginning of the crucifixion process, and at the end of it).  These wounds showed that it was the Lord Himself that was before them, for only one person in Jerusalem at that time had the marks of crucifixion in His hands and feet, and also a spear wound.  The two thieves had the former, but not the latter, and in any case they were still in the grave.  We learn from the gospels the historical facts about the crucifixion, but in the epistles we learn the deeper meaning behind them.  And part of that deeper meaning is the truth that by His suffering and death, (for both were necessary to make propitiation, as the two goats of Leviticus 16 teach us), He made propitiation.
So as He intercedes for His own as their advocate, He does so as the one who made propitiation for them at Calvary, and because that work was done to God’s utmost satisfaction, the Devil has no valid and sustainable claim against us.  It is not that the sin of a believer is less deserving of Divine wrath, but that the sin has already been answered for at Calvary.
And not for our’s only, but also for the sins of the whole world- John was ever concerned for the welfare of the souls of men.  As he thinks of the way propitiation caters for the needs of believers when they sin, his mind cannot help think that the work of Christ is enough for the whole world too.  There is no sin that has not been given an answer by Christ on the cross.  The foundation has been laid there whereby any in the world of sinful men, even if they all came, (which they are genuinely invited to do), would find there is full and adequate provision for them.  We must not limit the scope of the work of Christ; it was not limited at all, despite what Calvinists might say. 

It might be worth quoting what one of them wrote, “I know there are those who think it necessary to their system of theology to limit the merit of the blood of Jesus:  if my theological system needed such limitation, I would cast it to the winds.  I cannot, I dare not, allow the thought to find a lodging in my mind, it seems so near akin to blasphemy.  In Christ’s finished work I see an ocean of merit:  my plummet finds no bottom, my eye discerns no shore.  There must be sufficient efficacy in the blood of Christ, if God had so willed it, to have saved not only all the world, but all in a thousand worlds, had they transgressed their Master’s law.  Once admit infinity into the matter and limit is out of the question.  Having a Divine Person for an offering, it is not consistent to conceive of limited value.  Bound and measure are terms inapplicable to the Divine sacrifice.  The intent of Divine Purpose fixes the application of the infinite offering, but does not change it into a finite work”, C. H. Spurgeon.

There are those who point to the undoubted fact that the words “the sins of” are not in the Received Text.  From this they deduce that Christ made propitiation for the whole world, but not for the sins of the whole world.  They do not tell us what making propitiation for the world means.  The fact is that the words in italics, (“the sins of”), are necessary to give the sense.  If the apostle had written, “He is the propitiation for us, and also for the whole world”, the objection might be sustained.  But because he undoubtedly wrote “not for our’s only”, a phrase which prompts the question “for whose as well?” then the words “for the sins of” must be inserted to explain that it is also for the sins of the whole world as well.  It will not do to suggest that John is distinguishing between the sins of Jewish believers and Gentile believers.  Nor is John making a difference between his readers and other believers scattered throughout the earth, since the epistle is not addressed to a particular group of believers, but rather to all in the family of God.
Perhaps some contend for this view because they do not distinguish between the work of Christ accomplished, and the work of Christ applied.  For instance, Galatians 1:4 speaks of our Lord Jesus Christ, who gave Himself for our sins, (the work accomplished when Christ died), that He might deliver us from this present evil world, (the work applied when a person believes).  Just because Israel was nationally atoned for on the Day of Atonement did not mean that they were all personally saved, for the conditions God laid down for them to be in the personal good of the work of atonement were to afflict their souls, (the equivalent to repentance), and abstain from work, (the equivalent to faith), Leviticus 16:29,30.  If they refused to do these two things, they opted out of the blessing, being cut off from the nation that God had reconciled to Himself that day.  In this age, men are required to opt in by repentance and faith.  The work of Christ is available to all, but sadly is not availed of by all.

At this point we need to define the word propitiation.  It may be understood like this: “Propitiation is that aspect of the work of Christ at Calvary by which He gave to God the full and final satisfaction with regard to every claim God had against sin, enabling mercy to be shown to the repentant sinner on a just basis”.

WHAT ARE THE REASONS FOR PROPITIATION?

1.    Because sins offend God.  As God is the Absolute Standard of righteousness and holiness, all deviations from this standard are highly offensive to Him.  Such is the intensity of His holiness that the simple mention of it is enough to make the posts of the doors of the temple in heaven move, Isaiah 6:3,4.  His reaction to sin and iniquity is to turn from it, for He is of purer eyes than to behold evil, and who cannot look upon iniquity, Habakkuk 1:13.  The very presence of sin in the universe is a grief to God. 

2.    Because as Moral Governor of the universe, He must be seen to deal with sins.
God has enemies, both devilish and human, and He must be clear of any charge which they may level against Him that suggests He has ignored sins, or at least, ignored some sins.  Eternity must not be allowed to run its course without this matter being settled.  God deals with some sins instantly, but the majority seem to have gone unpunished.  Sentence against an evil work has not been executed speedily, Ecclesiastes 8:11, since God is longsuffering, and waits to be gracious.  This situation might give rise to the charge of indifference to sins, and so God must act to defend His honour.

3.    Because God must have a just basis for continuing to have dealings with sinful men. 
One of the main purposes of the sacrifices on the Day of Atonement in Israel was that God might continue to dwell amongst them despite their uncleanness, Leviticus 16:16.  So also when Christ was down here.  It was only because God was not imputing trespasses so as to instantly judge them, but rather was working to reconcile unto Himself, that He was prepared to have dealings with men in the person of His Son.  See 2 Corinthians 5:19.

4.    Because if men are to be shown mercy, have their sins forgiven, and be reconciled to God, there must be a solid basis upon which these things can happen. 
God declares Himself to be a Saviour God- He cannot be fully satisfied solely by judging men .  The fact that “God is light” demands that this be done, but “God is love” too, and delights to manifest Himself in grace.

5.    Because the cycle of sin must be broken. 
In other words, if there is not to be an eternal succession of creations, falls, remedies for fall, and new creations, then there must be that established which is once for all, giving the complete answer to the question of sin.  Unless this complete answer is given, the new heavens and new earth will not be safe from disturbance.

WHAT ARE THE RESULTS OF PROPITIATION?

1.    The demands of God are fully met.
To satisfy God as the Moral Governor of the universe, an adequate and final answer must be found to the question of sin.  The demands of His holiness and righteousness are such that every sin must be responded to.  Only Christ is adequate for this situation.  He it is who has “put away sin by the sacrifice of Himself”, Hebrews 9:26.  To put away in that verse means to abolish.  As far as God is concerned, and in this context, sin is not.  No charge can henceforth be made against God that He has ignored the presence of sin.  On the contrary, He has taken account of each and every sin through His Son’s work at Calvary.  John wrote, “He is the propitiation for our sins: and not for ours only, but also for the sins of the whole world”, 1 John 2:2.  Of course “the sins of” is in italics in that verse.  But the words must be supplied because they are implied in the “ours” of the previous statement.  If John had written “not for us only”, then the translation could have continued “but also for the whole world”.  Since, however, he uses the possessive pronoun “ours”, which shows he is writing about the sins people possess, then “the sins of” must be inserted.  Now the apostle will write later that “we know that we are of God, and the whole world lieth in wickedness”, 1 John 5:19.  He sees mankind divided into two clearly defined sections, believers, and the whole world.
John not only clearly distinguishes between believers and the world, but just as clearly states that Christ is the propitiatory offering for both classes.  That Christ became the propitiation for the whole world does not mean that the whole world will be saved, since propitiation is only made good to a person when he believes.  It does mean, however, that no charge may be levelled against God for not making provision for men.  Gospel-blessing may be genuinely offered to all men, for there is abundant provision for all. 

2.    God’s dealings are vindicated.
In Old Testament times God blessed men by reckoning them righteous when they believed in Him.  Romans 3:24,25 indicates that the propitiatory work of Christ vindicates God for so acting.  In can be seen now that God was blessing anticipatively, crediting believers with the results of Christ’s work before they had been achieved.  He also remitted, or passed over, their sins in forbearance, holding back from judging those sins in virtue of what His Son would do at Calvary. 

3.    God’s glory is fully displayed.
There is no attribute of God which has not been fully expressed at Calvary.  This is why the apostle Paul speaks of rejoicing in God through our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom we have now received the atonement, Romans 5:11.  Atonement in this verse means reconciliation, one of the effects of propitiation.  By His sacrificial work at Calvary Christ has brought the character of God out into full and glorious display.  Those who are brought by faith into the good of that work are enabled to behold that display, and rejoice in it.  Would we know Divine holiness, or righteousness, or love, or wrath, or any other aspect of the Person of God?  Then we must look to the cross for the sight of it.  We shall not be disappointed.

4.    God’s mercy is available.
The repentant sinner who called upon God to be merciful to him, is the first person in the New Testament to use the word propitious- “God be merciful to me on the basis of propitiation”.  He went down to his house justified, Luke 18:13,14. Under the terms of the New Covenant, God promises that “I will be merciful (propitious) to their unrighteousness, Hebrews 8:12. The mercy-seat was the same width and breadth as the ark, telling us that the ark (the person of Christ) and the mercy-seat, (the work of Christ), were perfectly matched. But we are not told the thickness of the gold of the mercy-seat, for there is an infinite supply of mercy for those who believe, enough to keep them secure for all eternity.

5.    God’s forgiveness is assured. 
In Hebrews 10:5-8 we have the Spirit of Christ in the psalmist telling of His work of sacrifice. Then we have the Spirit’s testimony telling us of the results of that work, Hebrews 10:15-17.  God promises emphatically that He will not remember the sins and iniquities of His people any more, since He brought those sins into remembrance at Calvary, and Christ dealt with them effectively there. “No more” means in no way, nor at any time.  Note that God pledges to positively not remember, not negatively to forget. We may forget, and then remember again, whereas God promises never to remember for ever.

6.    God’s people are preserved.
The Lord Jesus spoke to Mary Magdalene after He was risen, and instructed her to tell the brethren that He was about to “ascend unto My Father, and your Father; and to My God, and your God”, John 20:17.  Thus He would still be the link between His people and God, maintaining them in His dual role of Advocate with the Father, and High Priest in things pertaining to God.
The basis of His advocacy is two-fold.  His person, for He is Jesus Christ the righteous, and His work, for He is the propitiation for our sins, 1 John 2:1,2.  The apostle John was concerned about believers sinning.  The sins of believers are just as obnoxious to God, and just as deserving of wrath, as those of unbelievers.  But we are “saved from wrath through Him”, Romans 5:9, as He pleads the merits of His work.  He is, says John, the propitiatory offering for our sins.  Not was, but is.  In other words, the one who acts for us in heaven as our advocate, is the very same one who hung upon the cross as a sacrifice for our sins.
He is also our High priest.  The language of Hebrews 2:17,18 is as follows, “Wherefore in all things it behoved Him to be made like unto His brethren, that He might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people.  For in that He Himself hath suffered being tempted, He is able to succour them that are tempted”.  These verses form a bridge between chapter two, with its emphasis on the reasons why the Lord Jesus took manhood, and the way in which Israel were tempted in the wilderness.  Note in particular the word “for” which begins verse 18.  Too little attention has been paid to this word, and hence the connection between verses 17 and 18 is often lost.  The reason why we have a high priest who is merciful and faithful is that He has been here in manhood and suffered being tempted.  When His people pass through temptation, then He undertakes to deal with their cause.  Because He has been here, and has been tempted in all points like as we are, He is able to help us when we cry to Him for help.  The word for succour is used by the woman of Canaan in Matthew 15:25 when she cried out, “Lord, help me”.  He is able to point us to the ways in which He overcame in the wilderness temptation, and thus we are strengthened to resist temptation.
But what if we fall, and sin?  In that case He comes to our aid in another way.  We see it typified negatively in Leviticus 10:16-20.  The priests were commanded to eat the sin-offerings, if the blood thereof had not been brought into the sanctuary.  But at the end of the consecration of the priesthood, Moses was angry on God’s behalf, for the priests had failed in this.  Moses said, “God hath given it you to bear the iniquity of the congregation, to make atonement for them before the Lord”, Leviticus 10:17.  One of the functions of priesthood, then, was to personally identify with the sin-offering by eating it, and by so doing bear the iniquity of the congregation, taking responsibility for their failure, but doing so safeguarded by the fact that a sin-offering had been accepted by God.  As they did this the scripture explicitly says they made atonement for the people, Leviticus 10:17.  We see then what the writer to the Hebrews means when he talks of Christ making reconciliation or propitiation for the sins of the people.  He is indicating that Christ personally identifies Himself with His sin-offering work at Calvary, and thus takes responsibility for the failures of His people under temptation.  This is acceptable to God, and His people are preserved, despite their failure.

7.    God’s purpose for the earth is furthered. 
When Adam the head of the first creation fell, all creation had to be subjected to vanity, or else a fallen man would have been head over an unfallen creation.  Now that He has obtained rights over the earth by His death, the Lord Jesus is able to bring in new conditions for God.  He can now righteously deliver the present creation from the bondage of corruption into which the fall of man brought it, Romans 8:19-23.  Colossians 1:20 assures us that on the basis of the blood of His cross, all things, whether in earth or in heaven, can be reconciled to God, for that alienation between God and His creation which took place at the Fall, can be remedied.  Notice it is things, not people, that are spoken of in that verse as being reconciled.

8.    God’s intention to create a new heavens and new earth can be realised. 
Unless the sin which has marred the first creation is dealt with, God cannot righteously introduce an eternal earth and heavens, for it would not have been evident that He was able to deal with the fall of the first creation.  Having dealt with it through Christ, He is able to bring in new things that will never be spoiled.  Daniel was told that Messiah the Prince would bring in “everlasting righteousness”, Daniel 9:24, and this He will do, on the basis of His death.  It only remains for God to announce “Behold, I make all things new”, Revelation 21:5, and a “new heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness”, shall be established, 2 Peter 3:13.  At last there will be a settled and congenial place for righteous to dwell in, after all the turmoil brought in by Adam’s sin.  At last those profound words spoken by John the Baptist will be fully brought to pass, “Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world”, John 1:29.

Returning to 1 John chapter 2:

2:3-11    Christ’s life shows us how to love:

THREE TESTS FOR THOSE WHO CLAIM TO KNOW THE LOVE OF GOD IN CHRIST:

First test, verses 3-5. He that saith “I know Him”.  Those who pass the test find God’s love reaches its goal in their hearts, verse 5.
Second test, verses 8-9 He that saith he abideth in Him.  Those who pass this test walk as Christ walked, verse 6.
Third test, verses 9-11.  He that saith he is in the light.  Those who pass this test love their brothers, and do not stumble them, verse 10.

First test, verses 3-5.        He that saith “I know Him”.  Those who pass the test find God’s love reaches its goal in their hearts, verse 5. 

2:3  And hereby we do know that we know Him, if we keep his commandments.

And hereby we do know that we know Him- we learn from John 17:3 that life eternal consists in knowing the true God, and the one who came that He might be fully known, even Jesus Christ.  When a person is born of God, the life of God is imparted, and with it the capacity to know God.  So having applied tests to show whether his readers are true believers or not, the apostle now sets out to tell true believers how they may know for sure that they know God in a meaningful way.
If we keep His commandments- a very slight knowledge of God will tell us that He has claims over us, and genuine believers will want to submit to those claims.  In John 17:2 the Lord Jesus contrasted men in the flesh with those who have eternal life.  The life of men in the flesh is the expression of the life of Adam, whereas the life of true believers is the expression of the life of God as seen in Christ incarnate.  Now Adam transgressed God’s simple command to him.  God commanded him to not eat of the tree, and he did.  Disobedience brought death, and men demonstrate that they are spiritually dead  by constantly disobeying God; in fact the apostle Paul calls them children of disobedience in Ephesians 2:2.  The true believer will earnestly desire to comply with all that God commands.  After all, faith is an act of obedience, Romans 1:6; 16:26.

2:4  He that saith, I know Him, and keepeth not His commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him.

He that saith, I know Him- up to 2:2 the apostle had used the formula “if we say”, involving anyone, including himself.  Now he is more specific, and thinks of those who profess to be true believers, and therefore claim to know God.
These people say various things in this section:
Verse 4        He that saith, I know Him.
Verse 6        He that saith he abideth on Him.
Verse 9        He that saith he is in the light.

And keepeth not His commandments- to John, not keeping God’s commands is a sign of the absence of spiritual life, for faith and obedience go together, as we have seen.  God cannot deny Himself, 2 Timothy 2:13, so the life we have from Him cannot deny itself by disobeying Him.

Is a liar, and the truth is not in him- not only is the statement “I know Him” a lie, but it demonstrates that the truth regarding God and His nature and demands has not penetrated within, and found its home in the soul.  The profession is on the lip, but the reality is not displayed in the life. 

2:5  But whoso keepeth His word, in him verily is the love of God perfected: hereby know we that we are in Him.

But whoso keepeth His word- the word for keep involves preserving and not breaking.  The nation of Israel failed to keep God’s commandments.  Even whilst Moses was at the top of Sinai receiving the commandments, the nation was at the bottom of the mountain breaking them by worshipping the golden calf.  No wonder Moses broke the tables of stone, for thereby he illustrated what the people had done by their rebellion.
What is kept is His word, meaning the sum total of all God requires of us.  We are not to pick and choose what we obey, but are to abide by all God says.  This the Lord Jesus did, for He could say “I do always those things that please Him”, John 8:29, and He is our example, as the next verse will say.
In him verily is the love of God perfected- God loves His people so much that He desires them to be His obedient children.  When we obey all He commands us, then the love of God will have reached its goal, which is the idea behind the word “perfected”.
Hereby know we that we are in Him- not only is God gratified by us reaching the goal He has for us, but our hearts are assured too, for obedience is a sign that we are “in God”, as opposed to being in the world.  We are enfolded in God’s love and purpose, instead of being entangled in the world.  To be in Him means to have a vital life-relationship with God.

Second test, verses 6-8        He that saith he abideth in Him.  Those who pass this test walk as Christ walked, verse 6.

2:6  He that saith he abideth in Him ought himself also so to walk, even as He walked.

He that saith he abideth in Him- to abide in God is to consciously and willingly remain involved in all that God is and does.  It is the settled place that only a true believer can occupy.
Ought himself also so to walk, even as He walked- the walk of a person is the way they pass through life, whether as an unbeliever walking after the course of this world, Ephesians 2:2, or a believer walking with God.  We are under obligation to walk in a certain way, and it is described here as “as He walked”.  Notice first of all the way in which the apostle does not hesitate to use the pronouns “Him” and “He” both of God and Christ, without telling us to whom he is referring.  This is testimony to the Deity of Christ.  John was so convinced of the equality of the Son and the Father that he calls both, at times, simply “Him”, or as here, “He”.
The way in which the Lord Jesus passed through this world is the pattern for us.  As the apostle Peter wrote, “Christ also hath suffered for us, leaving us an example, that ye should follow His steps; who did no sin, neither was guile found in His mouth”, 1 Peter 2:21,22.  John tells us of two of John the Baptist’s disciples who, when he exhorted them to look upon Jesus as He walked, immediately began to do so; but they did more than simply observe, for they began to follow Him, thus walking where He walked, John 1:36,37.  But we need to not only walk where He walked, (remembering that He did not walk after the counsel of the ungodly, not stand in the way of sinners, Psalm 1:1), but also walk as He walked, passing through this world in the same manner as He did.  In this way the inward reality of abiding in God is expressed in an outward way, to God’s glory.  This is only possible because we have the life of God within us.

2:7  Brethren, I write no new commandment unto you, but an old commandment which ye had from the beginning. The old commandment is the word which ye have heard from the beginning.

Brethren, I write no new commandment unto you- John has nothing to add to what had already been given through the ministry of the Lord Jesus.  He does not set out some new and fresh way of pleasing God, for the way marked out by Christ never loses its relevance.
But an old commandment which ye had from the beginning- the latter expression can be taken in three ways.  The beginning either refers to the beginning of their Christian experience; or the beginning of the public manifestation of Christ as eternal life personified; or the beginning of Christ’s Upper Room ministry, in which He prepared His own for His absence, and exhorted them to love one another.  In practical terms all three ideas are true, for what they had from when they were first born again is what was from the beginning of Christ’s ministry as to its expression in Him, and from the upper room ministry as far as being formally required of them is concerned.  The commandment was therefore about sixty years old by the time the apostle wrote these words, hence the adjective old can be used of it.
The old commandment is the word which ye have heard from the beginning- this would refer to the words of the Lord Jesus when He said, “A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another”, John 13:34.  It is true that the law of Moses commanded men to love their neighbours, but never before was the carrying out of that command given perfect expression, as has now happened in the life of Christ.  The standard is not now a command written in stone, but the living example of Christ in His life.  By “word” the apostle means a statement expressing a thought, in this case, that we should love.  Only because we have eternal life can we, in any measure, love one another as He has loved us.

2:8  Again, a new commandment I write unto you, which thing is true in Him and in you: because the darkness is past, and the true light now shineth.

Again, a new commandment I write unto you- the word “again” would signify “on the other hand”.  On one hand the commandment is old because Christ gave it decades before, but on the other hand it is still fresh and new, as all His words are.  His words are “spirit and life”, and the Spirit quickens them, John 6:63.  The commandment has not lost its power and its point.
Which thing is true in Him and in you- there is a continuous line of believers who follow the example of Christ and obey His command to love one another; so what is true in Him, as a historical fact, (hence the “is”, not “was”), is still true, but in the children of God.  The command is true in Him, that is, is a reality with Him, and it is true in us, since the life of the God who is love is in us.
Because the darkness is past, and the true light now shineth- the reason the commandment is a reality in both Christ and the people of God is that He has come to express all that God is, and through Him the light of the knowledge of the glory of God is seen.  As far as believers are concerned, and as far as God’s purpose is concerned, the darkness that Adam brought in by his disobedience is over, and the light of the person of Christ dispels the darkness of ignorance about God.
No doubt John is thinking back to the upper room scene, when Judas went out, and his comment in his gospel had been, “It was night”, John 13:30.  As soon as Judas went out, the spirit of Christ was free to speak of glory, verses 31 and 32.  Then in verse 34 comes the word alluded to in verse 7 of this chapter, about loving one another.  The glory of Christ is a great incentive to love one another, for part of His glory is the splendour of His love.

Third test, verse 9-11.      He that saith he is in the light.  Those who pass this test love their brothers, and do not stumble them, verse 10.

2:9  He that saith he is in the light, and hateth his brother, is in darkness even until now.

He that saith he is in the light- the word brother is used here from the perspective of the false professor, who claims believers as his brothers.  By profession Judas was “in the light”, walking with Christ for those days of public ministry, no doubt enabled to work miracles, and to the other apostles apparently one of them.  When the Lord said “one of you shall betray Me” no disciple thought immediately of Judas, but rather looked within their own hearts, saying, “Is it I?”  John 13:22; Matthew 26:22.
And hateth his brother, is in darkness even until now- it is difficult for us to understand how Judas could stoop so low as to express his hatred of Christ by betraying Him, especially as he did it with a kiss, the sign of affection, but so it is.  It helps us a little to remember that the Lord said, “One of you is a devil”, John 70, and also that Satan entered into Judas after having put it into his heart to betray Him, John 13:2,27.  Just as love and light go together, so darkness and hatred do as well.  How solemn that Judas is in the darkness “even until now”, for nothing has changed since he plunged into perdition.  His state is eternal, as will be the state of all who go into eternity hating Christ.  But “even until now” does leave the door open for a change for them who are still upon the earth.  The hatred would stop the moment they believed.

2:10  He that loveth his brother abideth in the light, and there is none occasion of stumbling in him.

He that loveth his brother abideth in the light- those who truly love their fellow-believers with the sort of love Christ loved them with, (therefore a love that is neither sentimental nor emotional, but spiritual), can be said to be at home in the light of God’s presence.  That light does not expose them as traitors, but as believers.  They abide in the light for they find it congenial, and will never go into the blackness of darkness as Judas did, Jude 13.
And there is none occasion of stumbling in him- unlike Judas, who prepared a trap for Christ in the darkness of Gethsemane, the true believer will only do those things that encourage and strengthen their fellow-brethren in the family of God.

2:11  But he that hateth his brother is in darkness, and walketh in darkness, and knoweth not whither he goeth, because that darkness hath blinded his eyes.

But he that hateth his brother is in darkness- he who does this, but at the same time hates, shows that he is still in the darkness of ignorance about God.  The light that Christ came to bring has not affected him, and consequently, not possessing eternal life, he does not possess the knowledge of God, for to have eternal life is to know God, John 17:3.
And walketh in darkness- as he does not really follow Christ, who is the light of the life of the believer, John 8:12, he walks in the darkness that Adam plunged the world into when he sinned.  It is not just that there is hatred in the heart, but his ignorance of true love is expressed in the way he passes through this world.
And knoweth not whither he goeth, because that darkness hath blinded his eyes- we are familiar with the idea of a light blinding, for it happened to Paul on the Damascus Road, Acts 9:18, 22:11.  But it is also possible to be blinded by darkness.  There are certain deep-sea fish which live in the darkness, and although they have eyes, they are blind; they do not need to see, for there is nothing to see in the darkness.  So men have become so used to living in the darkness that ignorance of God brings, that they have no capacity to see for themselves.  Of course, God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness in the beginning can shine in their hearts, 2 Corinthians 4:4,6.  Because of this blindness, men are neither aware of the way to walk with God now, nor are they aware of their destiny, which is the blackness of darkness for ever, Jude 13.  “But the path of the just is as the shining light, which shineth more and more until the perfect day.  The way of the wicked is as darkness; they know not at what they stumble”, Proverbs 4:18,19.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN CHAPTER 2, VERSES 12-27

2:12  I write unto you, little children, because your sins are forgiven you for His name’s sake.

2:13  I write unto you, fathers, because ye have known Him that is from the beginning. I write unto you, young men, because ye have overcome the wicked one. I write unto you, little children, because ye have known the Father.

2:14  I have written unto you, fathers, because ye have known Him that is from the beginning. I have written unto you, young men, because ye are strong, and the word of God abideth in you, and ye have overcome the wicked one.

2:15  Love not the world, neither the things that are in the world. If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him.

2:16  For all that is in the world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, is not of the Father, but is of the world.

2:17  And the world passeth away, and the lust thereof: but he that doeth the will of God abideth for ever.

2:18  Little children, it is the last time: and as ye have heard that antichrist shall come, even now are there many antichrists; whereby we know that it is the last time.

2:19  They went out from us, but they were not of us; for if they had been of us, they would no doubt have continued with us: but they went out, that they might be made manifest that they were not all of us.

2:20  But ye have an unction from the Holy One, and ye know all things.

2:21  I have not written unto you because ye know not the truth, but because ye know it, and that no lie is of the truth.

2:22  Who is a liar but he that denieth that Jesus is the Christ? He is antichrist, that denieth the Father and the Son.

2:23  Whosoever denieth the Son, the same hath not the Father: he that acknowledgeth the Son hath the Father also.

2:24  Let that therefore abide in you, which ye have heard from the beginning. If that which ye have heard from the beginning shall remain in you, ye also shall continue in the Son, and in the Father.

2:25  And this is the promise that He hath promised us, even eternal life.

2:26  These things have I written unto you concerning them that seduce you.

2:27  But the anointing which ye have received of Him abideth in you, and ye need not that any man teach you: but as the same anointing teacheth you of all things, and is truth, and is no lie, and even as it hath taught you, ye shall abide in him.

3:12-27        The family of God is addressed according to maturity, after the general statement of verse 12.

THREE STAGES OF MATURITY IN THE FAMILY OF GOD:

Verse 13(a)  First word to fathers
Verse 13(b) First word to young men.
Verse 13(c) First word to infants.
   
Verse 14(a) Second word to fathers.
Verses 14(b)-17 Second word to young men.
Verses 18-27  Second word to infants.

GENERAL STATEMENT TO ALL IN THE FAMILY OF GOD:

2:12  I write unto you, little children, because your sins are forgiven you for His name’s sake.

I write unto you, little children- as he brings this section to an end, the apostle reassures those that he has tested in every way, and confidently writes to them as children in the family of God.  In the next verses he will distinguish between infants, young men and fathers in the family of God, but here all believers, whatever their stage of maturity, are classed as little or dear children in the family.  In this verse, what is true of one is true of them all.
Because your sins are forgiven you for His name’s sake- in chapter one sins were forgiven because of the blood of Christ.  Here, it is because of the value of His name to God.  By His name is meant all that He is in His character and person.  In tabernacle times, not only was the blood of propitiation sprinkled on the mercy seat each Day of Atonement, but some incense was laid up before the testimony so as to be in the presence of God, Exodus 30:36.  The incense represents the virtues and graces of Christ.  So both the work of Christ and the Person of Christ were prefigured there.  Now we have the reality of which these things were a foreshadowing, for the Son of God is in the presence of God in all the value of His work, and also in all the value of His sinless life down here.  And not just His sinless life, but His positive graces and virtues.  And it is for the sake of such a Person that our sins are forgiven.  We could never be forgiven on the basis of our person and work.  To be forgiven because of Him is the very best way to be forgiven.

Verse 13(a)        First word to fathers
Verse 13(b)        First word to young men.
Verse 13(c)        First word to infants.

2:13  I write unto you, fathers, because ye have known Him that is from the beginning.  I write unto you, young men, because ye have overcome the wicked one.  I write unto you, little children, because ye have known the Father.

I write unto you, fathers, because ye have known Him that is from the beginning- here is a remarkable testimony to the Deity of Christ.  He that is from the beginning is the Son of God, as chapter 1 has told us.  And it is the knowledge of this one that has enabled the fathers to grow to the state of maturity they have.  So He cannot be less than God in any sense, since the advance from immaturity to maturity comes about by knowing Him.  The little children in their immaturity know the Father; those who are mature know the Son.
I write unto you, young men, because ye have overcome the wicked one- these have advanced to the point where the wicked one has attacked them because they sought to know Christ better, (which thing the Devil hates), and they have overcome his wicked attempts to side-track them.  How they did it is told us in the second word to them in verse 14.
I write unto you, little children, because ye have known the Father- the apostle will have much more to say to the little children in verses 18-27, but he is content for now to record that they know the Father.  This is a blessed position to be in, for it shows they have eternal life, and that they are in the family of God, and have the potential to grow into young men, and then into fathers.

Verse 14(a)             Second word to fathers.
Verses 14(b)-17    Second word to young men.

2:14  I have written unto you, fathers, because ye have known Him that is from the beginning.  I have written unto you, young men, because ye are strong, and the word of God abideth in you, and ye have overcome the wicked one.

I have written unto you, fathers, because ye have known Him that is from the beginning- here is further testimony to the Deity of Christ, for once a person can be said to know Christ, there is nothing more advanced to know, hence what is said the first time is said again to the fathers, without addition.  In Him are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge, Colossians 2:3.  No wonder the apostle Paul exclaimed, “That I may know Him”, Philippians 3:10.  It is well for us if we have the same desire.  The more we ponder the gospel records, the more we shall appreciate Him, and know Him in a deeper way.  The man who brought his meal offering was to take out a handful and it was placed on the altar for God.  The greater his grasp of the offering, the more there was for God.  So the greater our grasp of the One who is typified by the meal offering, the more we shall have to offer to God, the meal offering representing the life of Christ down here.
I have written unto you, young men, because ye are strong, and the word of God abideth in you, and ye have overcome the wicked one- the secret of the growth of the young men is now told us.  It centres around the fact that they overcome the wicked one, hence the apostle mentions this again.  But how did they do it?  The answer is two-fold.  First, it was because they were strong.  They were spiritually fit and healthy.  The second answer tells us why this was so.  It was because the word of God abode in them.  The word of God had a settled place in their hearts and lives.  They did not relegate it to a small part of their lives, but allowed it to govern them in everything.  In this way the wicked one’s attempts to divert them from becoming fathers was thwarted. 

2:15  Love not the world, neither the things that are in the world.  If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him.

Love not the world- these young men should not become complacent, however.  If the Devil does not succeed by a frontal attack on the souls of these young men, he may seek to entice them by the allurements of the world, which they may think has nothing to do with him.  The world, however, as presently constituted, is geared to the advancement of the Devil’s interests, and not God’s.  Satan is the god of this world, religiously, 2 Corinthians 4:4, and the prince of this world politically, John 14:30.  He is working behind the scenes to frustrate the purpose of God, and one of God’s main purposes is to encourage believers in the knowledge of Himself and His Son.  The world is so constructed that it hinders that process; we should therefore be resolved not to love it, but to hate it for what it does and also what it represents.
Neither the things that are in the world- not only is the world in general and in principle opposed to God and His interests, but also the individual things in the world are also.  There is nothing good in the world, but there are, of course, many good things in the earth God made, even though they are spoiled by sin, Romans 8:20,21.
If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him- so opposed to God is the world that love of it becomes a test of Christian reality.  No true believer will say that he loves the world that cast out and crucified his Saviour.  He may hanker after and indulge in some of the things that the world contains, but in principle his life is opposed to the life of the world.  Since the Father and the world are opposed, especially because of what it did to His Son, so the love of the world and the love of the Father are opposed also.

2:16  For all that is in the world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, is not of the Father, but is of the world.

For all that is in the world- we now learn why the apostle is so forthright about the world.
The lust of the flesh- the world is full of people.  People, moreover, who have no Divine life in their souls.  The Lord Jesus contrasted them with those who eternal life, in His prayer to His Father, John 17:2.  Man in the flesh is weak, failing, and sinful, an easy prey to the Devil.  He supplies for them everything and anything they desire, for he knows this will keep them from considering God.
And the lust of the eyes- there are many in the world who are taken up with intellectual matters, who are concerned about ideas, philosophies, and suchlike, which could not be described as the lust of the eyes, but they are, nonetheless, sinful.  There are many others, however, who are absorbed with visible and tangible things.  They may not even be sinful in themselves, but they become sinful if they detract from interest in Divine things.  There are many whose parents went to church regularly on Sunday mornings, and took their children with them.  Those children are now grown up and have children of their own, and they take them for nature walks instead of seeking after God.  Thus seen things become sinful, and to go in for them to the exclusion of God is lustful.  Of course there are many other seen things which are sinful through and through.
And the pride of life- when Satan tempted Eve he held out to her the prospect of being as gods, Genesis 3:5.  He did not appear to try to drag her down, (although he did, in fact, do so), but present her with an opportunity to advance herself and rise higher.  Thus it was that pride played a part in the first sin committed by humans, and they have tended to pride ever since.  The world is geared to pander to this pride, and the desire to out-do one’s neighbour in some way is very prevalent.  Pride, in fact, was the sin of the Lucifer when he said, “I will be like the Most High”, Isaiah 14:12-14.  The apostle Paul makes it clear that pride is the reason why the Devil is condemned, 1 Timothy 3:6.
Is not of the Father, but is of the world- so this world system, with its lust and pride, is not sourced in the Father.  He is not responsible for the evils that are manifest in the world; they come from the one who, as the prince of this world, controls all that goes on, and as the god of this world, controls its opposition to God.  All that is in the world is of the world, so it is a closed system, self-generating, self-replicating, self-sufficient, and having no time for the things of heaven and Christ.

2:17  And the world passeth away, and the lust thereof: but he that doeth the will of God abideth for ever.

And the world passeth away- the current world-system is destined to soon be swept away when the Lord Jesus comes to judge and make war.  He will be like the stone in Nebuchadnezzar’s dream, which shall smite the whole of Gentile world-dominion at its base, and destroy it utterly, and replace it with His kingdom of righteousness, Daniel 2:44,45.
And the lust thereof- lust and pride will have no welcome place in Christ’s kingdom, and men will be occupied with better things as they serve the King.  The Lord alone shall be exalted in that day.  Isaiah speaks of the Day of the Lord in terms of destroying all the high things that men think themselves to be, and all the high things they build in their pride.  His words were:

“For the day of the Lord of hosts shall be upon every one that is proud and lofty,
and upon every one that is lifted up;
and he shall be brought low:
And upon all the cedars of Lebanon, that are high and lifted up, and upon all the oaks of Bashan,
And upon all the high mountains,
and upon all the hills that are lifted up,
And upon every high tower, and upon every fenced wall,
And upon all the ships of Tarshish, and upon all pleasant pictures.
And the loftiness of man shall be bowed down,
and the haughtiness of men shall be made low:
and the Lord alone shall be exalted in that day”.
Isaiah 2:12-17.

But he that doeth the will of God abideth for ever- far from being swept away when Christ comes to judge, the true believer will abide, and continue into eternity.  The will of God rather than the lusts of the flesh will be his occupation for ever.  God has begotten His children by His own will, James 1:18, and they delight in that will, because the life they have from God enables them to do so.

Verses 18-27        Second word to infants.

2:18  Little children, it is the last time: and as ye have heard that antichrist shall come, even now are there many antichrists; whereby we know that it is the last time.

Little children- the apostle now turns from his word to the young men to addressing the infants in the family of God.  If they are going to mature into young men, they will need information and warning about the things that help and that hinder.  The first word to them assured them that as those who know the Father, they had eternal life.  Now they need to preserve that life and allow it to flourish.
It is the last time- John is justified in saying that it is the last time, (as opposed to the last times, the end days just prior to the return of Christ), because Satan has been deceiving men about God for thousands of years, and as the apostle Paul said, “the night is far spent, the day is at hand”, Romans 13:12, and also that “the mystery of iniquity doth already work”, 2 Thessalonians 2:7.  That this is so is evident from the presence of antichrists even in John’s day.
And as ye have heard that antichrist shall come- the Lord Jesus warned of false christs and false prophets, Matthew 24:24, and Paul taught the Thessalonians about the coming antichrist.  We must not think of antichrist as merely a prominent political figure of the end times. Satan knows that if he is going to gain universal homage he must pander to the religious side of man.  So it is that the primary object of antichrist will be to attract the worship of the world, for in so doing, since he will be Satan’s representative, worship will be given to Satan.  See Appendix 1 for more on the antichrist.
Even now are there many antichrists; whereby we know that it is the last time- since John’s definition of antichrist has to do with the denial of the Father and the Son, any false teacher who promotes the denial of Christian truth is antichristian in character, and merits the name antichrist.  Since there were many such teachers in John’s day, he was justified in saying that the features that will prevail when the Antichrist rules the world are seen already, and therefore, in principle, last-time conditions are already here.

2:19  They went out from us, but they were not of us; for if they had been of us, they would no doubt have continued with us: but they went out, that they might be made manifest that they were not all of us.

They went out from us, but they were not of us- it is startling to learn that these antichrists had once been amongst the people of God, and even companying with the apostles.  But then, so had Judas, and he is characterised by the fact that he went out of the Upper Room to betray the Lord, thus showing he was not in sympathy with what was being taught in that room.
For if they had been of us, they would no doubt have continued with us- John sees continuance in Divine things in company with the apostles as the test of genuineness.  His characteristic words are “abide”, “continue” and “remain”, all translations of the same word.  At the beginning, those who believed “continued steadfastly in the apostles’ doctrine and fellowship”, Acts 2:42, and John will later say that “he that knoweth God heareth us; he that is not of God heareth not us”, 1 John 4:6.
But they went out, that they might be made manifest that they were not all of us- Adam was driven out from the presence of God, but Cain went of his own will.  The word “all” refers to the total number of those who went out, who were not “of us”, had no sympathy with what the apostles taught.  All that went out were not of us, declares the apostle.  It was not that some who went out were in sympathy with the apostles, and some were not.  Rather, all who went out were not “of us”.

2:20  But ye have an unction from the Holy One, and ye know all things.

But ye have an unction from the Holy One- the word unction is the same as anointing, and this anointing is said to be from the Holy One, namely God Himself.  Just as Jesus of Nazareth was anointed on the banks of the Jordan, marking Him out as the Christ, or Messiah, (see Luke 4:18; Acts 10:38), so every believer, without exception, has been anointed with the Holy Spirit at the moment of conversion.  The apostle Paul wrote to the Corinthians and said, “Now He which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God; who also hath sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts”, 2 Corinthians 1:21,22.  We read in Isaiah 11:1-3 that the Spirit of the Lord would rest on the Messiah, and by this power He would show wisdom, understanding, and discernment.  So it is with the children of God, for they have been anointed so that they might know the things of God, as the apostle goes on to explain.  It is important to notice that it is the infants in the family of God who are being addressed here, not the mature fathers.  The anointing of the Spirit is not something that comes only after maturity is reached.  On the contrary, it is one of the principal means whereby that maturity is attained.  It is encouraging, but also sobering, to notice that the believer is anointed by the same One as anointed Christ, and with the same Spirit.
And ye know all things- this is a relative statement.  It is not that the infants knew everything there was to know about the faith, because then they would be fathers and not simply infants.  The point is that they knew all things it was necessary to know so as to be able to recognise the teaching of the antichrists for what it was, namely, false and therefore misleading.  The knowledge that is needed to come to faith in Christ is also the knowledge that enables a new believer to recognise error, for the Spirit gives discernment.
Notice how two ideas are being brought together here.  First, the antichrists are “anti-Christ”, meaning they are hostile to the fact that He is God’s anointed.  Second, God, who anointed Christ, also anoints His children, in order that the effect of the antichrists might be neutralised.

2:21  I have not written unto you because ye know not the truth, but because ye know it, and that no lie is of the truth.

I have not written unto you because ye know not the truth- John wrote his gospel so that sinners might know the truth about the Lord Jesus, John 20:30,31, but he is now writing to believers, and does not need to repeat the truth he set out in his gospel.  They have come to know and believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God, the very truth that the antichrists deny.
But because ye know it- having said why he did not write, John now gives two reasons why he does.  First, because they know the truth; that is, they are true believers, and therefore have an interest in the truth, not only to continue believing it, but to defend it.
And that no lie is of the truth- the second reason John writes is because these infants in the family of God know that truth and lies are mutually exclusive; they can never be combined.  Truth is that which corresponds to reality, and lies are a denial of that reality; in this context, the reality of the person of Christ.  They also know that no lie can issue forth out of the truth; the lies the antichrists spread abroad in their teaching have not come from within the body of Christian doctrine, for their source is elsewhere.  That source is Satan himself, for “he is a liar, and the father of it”, as the Lord Jesus said, John 8:44.

2:22  Who is a liar but he that denieth that Jesus is the Christ?  He is antichrist, that denieth the Father and the Son.

Who is a liar but he that denieth that Jesus is the Christ?  John is very direct here, and highlights the main lie that the antichrists promote.  The truth about the anointing of the Lord Jesus, and what it signifies, is the deciding factor for John.  He will tell us why this is so in the rest of the verse.
He is antichrist, that denieth the Father and the Son- John does not record the baptism of the Lord Jesus.  What he does do, however, is record the effect it had on John the Baptist, as is told us in the following passage:

“And I knew Him not: but that He should be made manifest to Israel therefore am I come baptising with water.  And John bare record, saying, I saw the Spirit descending from heaven like a dove, and it abode upon Him.  And I knew Him not:  but He that sent me to baptise with water, the same said unto me, Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending, and remaining on Him, the same is He that baptiseth with the Holy Spirit.  And I saw, and bare record that this is the Son of God”, John 1:31-34. 

So for the apostle John, and for John the Baptist, the descent of the Spirit upon the Lord Jesus was a sure sign that He is the Son of God.  To be “anti-anointing” therefore, is to contradict the significance of Christ’s anointing, and thereby deny the Father who did it, and the Son who is marked out by it.  This results in a denial of His Deity, and the special relationship He has with the Father.  This is to deny the proper relationship between the Father and the Son, and is contrary to the faith.

2:23  Whosoever denieth the Son, the same hath not the Father: he that acknowledgeth the Son hath the Father also.

Whosoever denieth the Son, the same hath not the Father- there might be some who would protest at this, and resent John’s forthright assessment of the situation.  He is adamant, however, that to deny the Son, (the word deny meaning to contradict), by denying the significance of His anointing, is to not be a true believer.  There is no middle ground, where a person may claim to be a child of God, and therefore have Him as Father, and yet deny the Son, for the Son has a unique relationship with the Father, and this is acknowledged by those who are genuine believers.  The Father will not enter into a relationship with those who deny His Son His proper place.
He that acknowledgeth the Son hath the Father also- the reverse is the case, for to recognise the Son for who He is, as set out in the Word of God, is to be born of God, and therefore to have God as Father.  It is God’s will that all should honour the Son as they honour the Father, John 5:23, and this either happens willingly at conversion, or unwillingly at the Great White Throne, Philippians 2:9-11.

2:24  Let that therefore abide in you, which ye have heard from the beginning.  If that which ye have heard from the beginning shall remain in you, ye also shall continue in the Son, and in the Father.

Let that therefore abide in you, which ye have heard from the beginning- the truth as to the person of Christ, which initially was set out by Himself as recorded in the gospel of John, (see especially chapter 5), will know no development.  Whether we think that the beginning mentioned here is the beginning of Christ’s ministry, or the beginning of the Christian life, the exhortation is the same.  We are to abide in the truth about His person.  The rest of the epistle is written to encourage us in this in various ways.
If that which ye have heard from the beginning shall remain in you, ye also shall continue in the Son, and in the Father- this is virtually a definition of what it means to abide in the Son and the Father, for the words “abide”, “remain”, and “continue”, as used in this verse, mean the same.  So if the truth abides in the sense that it has a settled place in our hearts, then we ourselves are said to abide in the one to whom the truth relates. 

2:25  And this is the promise that He hath promised us, even eternal life.

And this is the promise that He hath promised us, even eternal life- this sentence tells us several things.  First, that when the Lord Jesus announced, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, he that heareth My word, and believeth on Him that sent Me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life”, John 5:24, He was making a promise.  Second, because that promise is made by the Son of God, it is certain to be honoured, therefore to possess eternal life is to be secure for eternity, hence John is justified in saying that the true believer will abide.  Third, that those who have eternal life have the life of God, and therefore cannot deny the truth about God, or else it would be possible for God to deny Himself, and this He cannot do, 2 Timothy 2:13.  The apostle hints at these things in this verse so that we may be assured of the things we have believed, because we live in a world that is hostile and antagonistic towards them, and against those who believe them.

2:26  These things have I written unto you concerning them that seduce you.

These things have I written unto you concerning them that seduce you- to seduce means to lead astray.  The antichrists that abound in the world are false shepherds, and they seek to lead believers astray from the path of loyalty to Christ.  One of the titles of Antichrist is idol shepherd, Zechariah 11:17, so it is no surprise that his minions have the same character.
To change the figure of speech, the word “seduce” comes from the verb “planoo, to wander”, from which we derive the word planet.  The wise seaman plots his course by the “fixed” stars.  It is only foolish sea-goers who go by the planets, which wander through the sky.  The apostate antichrists are “wandering stars”, Jude 13, and to be guided by them is to be in danger of spiritual shipwreck.

2:27  But the anointing which ye have received of Him abideth in you, and ye need not that any man teach you: but as the same anointing teacheth you of all things, and is truth, and is no lie, and even as it hath taught you, ye shall abide in Him.

But the anointing which ye have received of Him abideth in you- the promise of the Lord Jesus was that the Holy Spirit would abide with the believer for ever, John 14:16.  It is significant that the word “abide” was used in that statement, since it is the theme the apostle is pursuing here.  Since the Spirit abides, the believer abides, and since only believers have the Spirit, this becomes a mark of the genuine believer.  So that there is no such person as a believer who does not abide in Christ.  Nonetheless all need to be exhorted to abide, so as to be in the good of the place God has given us.  Note that the Spirit is said to abide in the believer, despite the fact that the believer is said to be anointed in this passage.  We might think that He is simply upon the believer, but the apostle assures us here that He is within as well.
And ye need not that any man teach you- since the Spirit abides, the believer will never need any other teacher than He.  By “any man” the apostle means any false teacher, for the Spirit does distribute the genuine teaching gift to men, but only believing men.  There will never be a time when a false teacher will be able to come along and advance the believer in Christian things, for he is Divinely provided for in this area.
But as the same anointing teacheth you of all things- we shall never have a different Spirit within us to the one we received when we were born of God.  Because He is a person of the Godhead, He is able to enlighten us with regard to all Divine things. 

The Lord Jesus said, “Howbeit when He, the Spirit of truth, is come, He will guide you into all truth:  for He shall not speak of Himself; but whatsoever He shall hear, that shall He speak: and He will show you things to come.  He shall glorify Me: for He shall receive of Mine, and shall show it unto you.  All things that the Father hath are mine: therefore said I, that He shall take of Mine, and shall show it unto you”, John 16:13-15. 

So the persons of the Godhead all move in their respective ways to ensure that the children of God are fully informed.
And is truth- God calls Himself the God of truth, Isaiah 65:16, and the word for God is Elohim, a plural word.  Each person of the Godhead therefore can be said to be truth.  Not just truthful, although that is the case, but rather, truth finds its full expression in the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit.  In this place the emphasis is on the Holy Spirit, since it is He that teaches the believer.
And is no lie- we may rest assured that Divine persons will never lie to us, for God cannot lie, as the apostle Paul assures us in 2 Timothy 2:13.  As the source and standard of truth, God cannot deny Himself by uttering a lie.  So the Lord Jesus described the Spirit as the Spirit of truth, not only because He imparts truth, but also because He is incapable of telling a lie.  Of course this is in stark contrast to the antichrists, who lie to men as they deny Christian things.  John has already written, “Who is a liar but he that denieth that Jesus is the Christ?” verse 22.
And even as it hath taught you, ye shall abide in Him- the word for “even as” in this place is kathos, which means “in the degree that”.  So we are not to be complacent in this matter.  The apostle has not been assuring the believers of Divine help in the advance into Divine things so that we may sit back and not apply ourselves.  After all, eternal life has been given to us not only that we might initially know God and Jesus Christ, John 17:3, but in order that we might get to know them better.  And this is what the apostle is encouraging by his use of this particular word.  It is not that we can only be said to abide after a certain stage of maturity has been reached, but rather that the degree to which we consciously abide in Him is linked to the degree we progress in Divine things.

The apostle now returns to addressing the whole of the family of God.  The rest of the epistle is taken up with the development of various themes that have been introduced during his word to the infants in the family.  If they are going to grow, and if young men are going to become fathers, and if fathers are going to continue to be a help to those less mature in the faith, then there are other things the apostle must write.  The themes he has mentioned in verses 18-27 are as follows:
1.    The coming of antichrist.
2.    The presence of many antichrists already.
3.    The anointing of believers by the Holy Spirit.
4.    The denial of the Father and the Son by evil teachers.
5.    The need to abide in Him.

The first theme is developed in 2:28-3:6.  The manifestation of Christ, by which He will destroy the antichrist, is brought in by the apostle to emphasise three features that were found in Christ, and which need to be found in us, in view of the fact that we shall be manifested with Him.

Antichrist shall come, as stated in 2:18, but so shall Christ come- to destroy him.

THREE FEATURES OF CHRIST TO IMITATE IN VIEW OF HIS COMING:

First feature  Verses 28-29  He is righteous. We should practice righteousness.
Second feature Verses 3:1-3 He is pure.  We should purify ourselves.
Third feature Verses 4-6  He is sinless. We should not sin.

If we strive to display these features, the apostles will not be embarrassed by us as we all come with Christ at His manifestation.  He is coming to be glorified in His saints, 2 Thessalonians 1:10.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN CHAPTER 2, VERSES 28-29.

2:28  And now, little children, abide in him; that, when he shall appear, we may have confidence, and not be ashamed before Him at His coming.

2:29  If ye know that He is righteous, ye know that every one that doeth righteousness is born of Him. 

2:28  And now, little children, abide in Him; that, when He shall appear, we may have confidence, and not be ashamed before Him at His coming.

And now, little children- the apostle now reverts back to the general word for children in the family.  Having addressed the infants from verses 18-27, he is now speaking of all the members of the family of God.  No matter how they have progressed, whether they are young men or fathers, or just infants, they all need the instruction of the rest of the epistle.
Abide in Him- this is the vital need of every child of God, for the antichrists abroad will seek to unsettle and move him away from the truth.  This is to be counteracted by a conscious, active and spiritual resolve to remain true to Christ and the doctrines concerning Him.  The rest of the epistle is constructed around this need to abide.
That, when He shall appear- there is reference here to the coming of the Lord Jesus to earth, for the word translated “appear” has to do with a person being manifested.  There are two other main words used for the coming of Christ.  One is “parousia”, which simply means He is going to be present after a period of absence.  That presence may be in the air to meet His saints as they rise to meet Him, 1 Thessalonians 4:13-18, or His presence as He descends to the earth to judge and set up His kingdom.  The context must decide in each case, for He is not only absent from His people but also absent from the earth.  Then there is the word “apokalupsis”, which means an unveiling after having been hidden from sight.  This is His coming to earth, as described in the Book of Revelation, (hence that book is sometimes called “The Apocalypse”).
We may have confidence, and not be ashamed before Him at His coming- John has spoken of the Antichrist in verse 18, but by His manifestation the Lord Jesus will destroy him, as is described in 2 Thessalonians 2:8.  When He thus comes to reign, the saints shall come with Him, the apostles included, of course.  The apostle now gives one of the reasons why he is anxious that we abide in Christ.  He and his fellow-apostles do not wish to be embarrassed when they come with Christ, when they find that the children of God they sought to teach had not made progress in Divine things, and hence were not so honoured in that day as they might have been.  The apostle Paul expressed a similar thought, but from the other side, in 1 Thessalonians 2:19, “For what is our hope, or joy, or crown of rejoicing?  Are not even ye in the presence of Our Lord Jesus Christ at His coming?  For ye are our glory and joy.”  And in his second epistle to them he said of Christ that “He shall come to be glorified in His saints, and to be admired in all them that believe, (for our testimony among you was believed), in that day”, 2 Thessalonians 1:10.  That day being a reference to the coming of Christ to earth to judge.  How embarrassing for the apostle John if some of his pupils had been led astray by the spirit of antichrist, and had not made so much progress in Divine things as they might have done.  The apostle had no greater joy than to hear that his children walk in truth, 3 John 4, so he was sensitive to lack of progress on their part.

2:29  If ye know that He is righteous, ye know that every one that doeth righteousness is born of Him. 

If ye know that He is righteous- the apostle highlights three features that marked the Lord Jesus at His first coming, and they are, “He is righteous”, “He is pure”, 3:3, and “In Him is no sin”, 3:5.  Those who have the life of God will appreciate these features of Christ and will wish to display it also, so that they may be a credit to Him when He comes.
Ye know that every one that doeth righteousness is born of Him- if a person knows and believes these things about Christ, then he will also know that the life He gives in the new birth is able to imitate the righteous life of Christ.  He will also be able to recognise others who are born again, because they seek to be righteous like Christ too.  In this way he will be able to avoid the influence of antichristian teachers, who are marked by unrighteousness, impurity, and sinfulness.

APPENDIX 1

Truths about the coming antichrist as set out in Daniel chapter 8:

1. He waxes great even to the extent of being able to influence the host of heaven, meaning the angel hosts, verse 10.  As we learn later, this king is energised by Satanic power, and hence it is no surprise that he can control spirit-beings.  In chapter 10 we learn that there is conflict in heaven between holy and evil angel-representatives of the nations, and that victory is not easily achieved by the holy angels, such is the power of evil.  So successful is this king in verse 10, that he is able to cast some of the host of heaven and the stars, meaning, presumably, angels, to the ground and triumph over them.  This is awesome power, and reminds us we should not underestimate the power of the Devil.  We take comfort from the fact, however, that the eventual triumph of Christ is assured, (for “He shall send forth truth to victory”, Matthew 12:20), and meanwhile, “greater is He that is in you, than he that is in the world”, 1 John 4:4.
2. He so exalts himself that he aspires to attack Christ Himself, verse 11.  We read the armies of the Antichrist make war with the Lamb in Revelation 19:19, and this statement is to the same effect.  Not only is he antichrist in the sense of “instead of” Christ, but also in the sense of “against Christ”, for the Greek word “anti” has both these meanings.
3. He interferes with the sacrifices offered on the altar in the rebuilt temple at Jerusalem, verse 11.  Chapter 9:27 tells of a covenant with the majority in Israel to allow them to resume their temple worship.  This covenant he breaks after three and a half years, and this signals the commencement of the Great Tribulation, Matthew 24:15,21.
4. A host is given him.  A host is a multitude, especially when organised for war.  The fact that a host is given him against the daily sacrifice suggests Satan allots some of his demon-forces to allow him to do this without God’s angels, and in particular Michael, preventing him.  Michael does not seem to be as strong as the Devil, as is seen in Jude 9, and Daniel 10:13 indicates that Gabriel was no match for the angel-prince of Persia until Michael came to assist him.  In verse 11 he magnifies himself against the prince of the host, which from 12:1 we learn is Michael, the prince that stands for the children of Israel.
5. He casts down the truth to the ground.  This word “cast down”, is used in verses 7,11,12.  The idea is of throwing out, down, or away.  Here the little horn attacks the truth, and succeeds in casting it down, meaning that he persuades many to apostatise, especially in Israel, where the majority of the nation have sided with him, and only a remnant remains true to God.  John tells us that one of the main features of the antichrist is that he denies both the Father and the Son, 1 John 2:22; 4:3.  In other words, he totally rejects Christianity, with its emphasis on the revelation of the Father by the Son.
6. He practises and prospers, for evil is having its final attempt to overthrow the things of God, verse 12.  It will be said that “all the world wondered after the beast”, and no-one is able to make war with him, Revelation 13:3,4.
7. He has a fierce countenance, for he will act with unimaginable cruelty, such is the nature of man, verse 23.  It is no coincidence that he is likened to a wild beast, unmerciful and untamed.  All the  features of the bear, (relentless attack), the lion (fierce attack with strength), and the leopard, (swift decisive attack), will combine in him.  In this he is like the one who empowers him, who is responsible for the misery and heartache experienced by men through the ages.
8. Understanding dark sentences indicates that Satan gives him insight into the mysteries that have been hidden from the mass of men down the centuries.  These secrets enable him to gain and keep hold of the minds of men.
9. His power is mighty, but he owes it to another, for he will have succumbed to the temptation of the Devil, verse 24.  He had offered the kingdoms of the world and the glory of them to Christ, if He would bow down to worship him.  This the Lord refused to do, but this man will have done it, so that “the dragon gave him his power, his seat, and great authority, Revelation 13:2.
10. He destroys wonderfully, for all the world shall wonder after the beast, such is the impressive nature of the things he is able to do by Satanic power.  He shall prosper, but God is in control, allowing the Devil to overreach himself so that he may be finally and decisively defeated.
11. He shall destroy the mighty and holy people, (literally “the people of the holy ones”, the ones spoken of in chapter 7:27), that part of the nation of Israel which refuses to renounce God.  Such is the intensity of his onslaught against them that only a third pass through the fire to enter the kingdom age.  Zechariah 13:9 had spoken of this, and it is interesting that Christ took a third of His apostles onto the Mount of Olives to tell them of these things, as recorded in Matthew 24.  They represent the faithful remnant of Israel in that chapter, whereas in John 13-17 they represent the church.
12. Through his policy he causes craft to prosper under his control, verse 25.  Satan used the serpent in the Garden because it was more subtle or crafty than all other beasts of the field.  Of course, before sin entered this simply meant that the serpent was crafty or skilful in the best sense.  The devil used that characteristic to his own ends with the serpent at the beginning, and now is using it with the antichrist at the end.
13. Magnifying of self is a feature of the devil, and the antichrist shares it.  Pride is the condemnation of the devil, 1 Timothy 3:6, who sought in pride to be like the Most High, Isaiah 14:14.  We learn that this pride on the part of the antichrist is the same, for he will magnify himself even above gods that are worshipped.  Satan is using him to try to gain the goal he sought at the beginning when he tried to usurp the throne of God.  He still has the five-point plan he had then, see Isaiah 14:13,14.
14. By peace he destroys many, peace having the sense of “ease”, freedom from anxiety, freedom from stress.  Those who worship him will be rewarded by him.  They will be called “them that dwell upon the earth” in Revelation 13:8, who are content with earth, have no thought of heaven, and deny the existence of hell.
15. He will be so bold as to stand up against Christ, the Prince over the angel-princes.  He will no doubt attempt this by the devilish power Satan has given him.  We little appreciate the power the Devil still wields, even though he is a defeated foe.
He will be broken “without hand”, meaning without any coming to “give him a hand”, in other words, utterly defeated.  Such were the tremendous issues involved in this vision, and in particular the events concerning the little horn, that Daniel fainted, and was sick.  He was astonished at what the vision indicated, but no-one understood the precise meaning of it.

1 CORINTHIANS 2

SUMMARY OF THE CHAPTER

Having shown the wisdom of God in history, at Calvary, and in the believers’ testimony, the apostle now shows how that wisdom is communicated to men. He reminds the Corinthians that when he came to them with the gospel he did not employ the methods of the world to put over his message, but only the wisdom of God made known in the power of the Spirit. He then goes on to explain how that wisdom had been communicated to him, and how he and his fellow-apostles were able to make it known to believers.

STRUCTURE OF THE CHAPTER

(a) Verses 1-5 The wisdom of the world disowned.
(b) Verses 6-8 The wisdom of God described.
(c) Verses 9-10 The wisdom of God disclosed.
(d) Verses 11-13 The wisdom of God delivered.
(e) Verses 14-16 The wisdom of God discerned.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS CHAPTER 2, VERSES 1 TO 5

2:1 And I, brethren, when I came to you, came not with excellency of speech or of wisdom, declaring unto you the testimony of God.

2:2 For I determined not to know any thing among you, save Jesus Christ, and Him crucified.

2:3 And I was with you in weakness, and in fear, and in much trembling.

2:4 And my speech and my preaching was not with enticing words of man’s wisdom, but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power:

2:5 That your faith should not stand in the wisdom of men, but in the power of God.

(a) Verses 1-5 The wisdom of the world disowned

2:1 And I, brethren, when I came to you, came not with excellency of speech or of wisdom, declaring unto you the testimony of God.

And I, brethren, when I came to you- the personal pronoun is emphatic, indicating that the apostle is going to use his ministry as the example. They could testify that the situation was as he describes here. Came not with excellency of speech or of wisdom- the apostle had been brought up, and probably educated, in Tarsus, which was above Alexandria and Athens as a centre of learning. He was then transferred to Jerusalem, where he sat at the feet of Gamaliel, one of the most revered and learned rabbis of the time. He had the best of Gentile and Jewish education, therefore. He shows in his preaching that he knew the classics, quoting from them when it was appropriate, (Acts 17:28; Titus 1:12). He would also be versed in Jewish wisdom and tradition. Excellency of speech would refer to oratorical skills; wisdom would be the underlying train of thought behind his speaking. He refused to imitate the philosophers and their grand speeches, and rejected the thought behind their words, for the reasons he has given in chapter 1. The apostle is not suggesting that preachers should not choose their words carefully, and seek to put their subject matter over in an understandable way. Ecclesiastes 12:9,10 says, “And moreover, because the preacher was wise, he still taught the people knowledge; yea, he gave good heed, and sought out, and set in order many proverbs. The preacher sought to find out acceptable words: and that which was written was upright, even words of truth”.  Declaring unto you the testimony of God- this would refer to all that God makes known about Himself. We saw in 1:6 that the testimony of Christ was about Christ, so to be consistent we shall have to say that the testimony of God is about God. He is the fountainhead of all wisdom, and so is supremely worth knowing. It is life eternal to know the only true God, John 17:3.

2:2 For I determined not to know any thing among you, save Jesus Christ, and Him crucified.

For I determined not to know any thing among you- despite being versed in the thoughts of the philosophy of this world, the apostle was determined to not incorporate anything of that in his presentation of the truth of God.  Save Jesus Christ, and Him crucified- it is important to constantly make known the twin truths of Christ’s person and His work. These are the basis for everything else. The preaching of the gospel involves the setting forth of truth regarding the person and work of Christ. It is therefore Christ-centred, and not man-centred. The opening verses of the epistle which expounds the truth of the gospel say that the gospel of God is concerning His Son, Jesus Christ our Lord, Romans 1:1,3. The apostle deliberately used all His names and titles to impress upon us that in the gospel the full-orbed beauties and glories of Christ are made known. Preachers should beware of allowing their message to degenerate into a constant appeal to sinners to believe. They need to be exhorted to do this, of course, but only when the person to be believed has been presented. As the blind man said, “Who is He, Lord, that I might believe on Him?” John 9:36. The apostles “ceased not to teach and to preach Jesus Christ”, Acts 5:42. In other words, they taught who He was and what He had done, and then preached that men should believe on Him. This was the order they adopted, and we have no reason to alter it.

The name Jesus tells of one who is Jehovah the Saviour, so His Deity is in view. And also His manhood, for it the name given to Him at His birth. Christ is His title as the fulfiller of the Old Testament predictions. The fact that He was crucified takes in all that the New Testament has to say about the nature of His death. So to preach Jesus Christ, and Him crucified is to preach the whole of the truth of God.

2:3 And I was with you in weakness, and in fear, and in much trembling.

And I was with you in weakness- unlike the mighty men of the world, Paul had renounced worldly strength, and worked in the power of the Spirit, as he says in the next verse. Natural eloquence has the power to move people dramatically, but the apostle would not employ such means.  And in fear, and in much trembling- Corinth could be a violent place, but as Paul approached there to preach the Lord assured him that no man would set on him to hurt him, Acts 18:10. Sosthenes the chief ruler of the synagogue, on the other hand, was beaten for some reason. So it is not natural fear that Paul has, but spiritual fear, trembling lest his preaching in some way obscured the glories of Christ by the use of worldly wisdom.

2:4 And my speech and my preaching was not with enticing words of man’s wisdom, but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power:

And my speech and my preaching was not with enticing words of man’s wisdom- there is no need for the use of carnal techniques in the proclamation of the truth, for the Spirit of God impresses it upon the hearts and consciences of sinners, without any need for the devices and tricks of man. Sinners are not to be enticed, but preached to. The gospel has no attraction for the natural man, so it is pointless trying to attract him. He is only attracted to natural things, and we are not here to do that. The word for preaching used here is a proclamation; it was not a setting forth of viewpoints for the Corinthians to discuss, but a setting forth of Christian doctrine for them to believe.  But in demonstration of the Spirit and of power- this is the first mention of the Spirit in the epistle. In 1:24 it was power and Christ linked together, now power and the Spirit. It is the same power that energises the message as saves through Christ crucified. So the apostle has renounced both worldly wisdom and worldly power in the setting forth of the truth. It is said of Stephen that they could not resist the wisdom and spirit by which he spoke, Acts 6:10, but this was spiritual wisdom. And we remember that Paul heard Stephen preach. No doubt the power of that preaching contributed to Paul’s conversion.

2:5 that your faith should not stand in the wisdom of men, but in the power of God.

That your faith should not stand in the wisdom of men- men were going to take a mental stand on the basis of what Paul preached, so he was careful to only announce that which it would be appropriate for them to stand on. If they took their stand on the wisdom of men, they would not have a stable footing, and no footing at all before God.  But in the power of God- in the message about Christ crucified there is the power of God to save, (“I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ: for it is the power of God unto salvation…” Romans 1:16), and also to strengthen day by day to do God’s will.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS CHAPTER 2, VERSES 6 TO 8

2:6 Howbeit we speak wisdom among them that are perfect: yet not the wisdom of this world, nor of the princes of this world, that come to nought:

2:7 But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, even the hidden wisdom, which God ordained before the world unto our glory:

2:8 Which none of the princes of this world knew: for had they known it, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory.

(b) Verses 6-8 The wisdom of God described

2:6 Howbeit we speak wisdom among them that are perfect: yet not the wisdom of this world, nor of the princes of this world, that come to nought:

Howbeit we speak wisdom among them that are perfect- the foregoing does not mean that Paul, by turning from worldly wisdom, taught that which had no wisdom attached to it. Far from it, as he now tells us. There were two sides to the system of pagan religion prevailing at the time. There was the external worship of an idol, and its associated vice and corruption. Then there was what Revelation 2:24 calls “the depths of Satan”, the evil doctrines that only the initiated knew about. These were they who had been introduced into the hidden secrets behind the pagan system by a person known as a hierophant, or temple teacher. Such persons, once they had advanced in the mysteries of the religion, were called the perfected ones, and were allowed into the presence of the god. The Holy Spirit lifts the word “perfected” out of its pagan setting, and sanctifies it to express the position of those who have been taught by God’s teachers, and who are here described as perfect. But instead of this position being reserved just for the few, every Christian is perfected in this sense, having committed himself to the doctrine of the apostles, or, as Romans 6:17 puts it, “ye have obeyed from the heart that form of doctrine that was delivered you”.  Yet not the wisdom of this world- the insight into the true nature of things that he imparted owed nothing to the wisdom of this age, (which is the word for world used here), for the present time is marked by the fact that it follows the violent rejection of God’s Son. How can any good come from a world like that?  Nor of the princes of this world, that come to nought- it did not owe anything to the princes of this world either. These would be those versed in the opinions and philosophies of the world, the nobles mentioned in chapter 1. Their supposed wisdom did not stop them perishing, as 1:18 has already said, so they came to nought. It is no good listening to perishing men. So the believers come to perfection, whilst the princes come to nought.

2:7 But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, even the hidden wisdom, which God ordained before the world unto our glory:

But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery- God has His mysteries, too, yet He introduces the secrets of His heart into the minds of His people through the teachings of the apostles. It is not that the apostle spoke in mysterious terms, but rather that he unfolded those things God had in mind for us, which are understood by those who possess the Spirit within.  Even the hidden wisdom, which God ordained before the world- much of what is unfolded in the New Testament was unknown to the saints of the Old Testament. It was hidden in God’s heart, as Ephesians 3:9 also testifies. God created all things by Jesus Christ, so He is in total control. He could have arranged for these things to be unfolded sooner. He chose not to, mainly because it needed the coming of the Spirit of God for believers to be able to take in the full truth He had in mind to tell. As the Lord Jesus said, “I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. Howbeit when He, the Spirit of truth is come, He will guide you into all truth”, John 16:12,13.  Unto our glory- the matters set out in the apostles’ doctrine have to do with the position of privilege to which believers are brought in Christ.

2:8 Which none of the princes of this world knew: for had they known it, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory.

Which none of the princes of this world knew- those versed in this world’s wisdom had no idea as to who Christ really was. They are the mighty, noble and rich people of chapter 1. Their thinking was governed by a world-view that dismissed the truth of God, and therefore they were ignorant. This applied even to the chief priests and rulers of Israel, for they are described as ignorant by the apostle Peter in Acts 3:17.  For had they known it, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory- they really believed they were crucifying a blasphemous carpenter from Nazareth. They refused to believe that He was the Son of Gods, despite the infallible proofs of this He gave them. This is a sure indication that they were governed by natural thinking, despite their religion. It is not simply that they crucified Him because they were unbelievers, but rather, because they were convinced they were right, they thought there would be no repercussions from crucifying Him. Hence their fear when they were told He was risen from the dead. His resurrection is a sure indicator that He will judge men, Acts 17:31. They could have just let Him live and die in the ordinary course of events. Because they sought to hasten His death, they showed themselves ignorant of the true nature of things.

Not only is Jesus Christ the Lord of glory as to His personal worth, but also as the one who brings His people into a position of glory, as the previous verse has indicated.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS CHAPTER 2, VERSES 9 TO 10

2:9 But as it is written, Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love Him.

2:10 But God hath revealed them unto us by his Spirit: for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God.

(c) Verses 9-10 The wisdom of God disclosed

2:9 But as it is written, Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love Him.

But as it is written- the apostle now appeals to the Old Testament scriptures to prove his point, and the apostle makes a quotation from Isaiah 64:4.  “Eye hath not seen- mention had been made of the wise men, scribes and disputers of this world in 1:20. They have been confounded by the wisdom and power of God demonstrated at Calvary. But what of the scribes in Israel, have they been any more successful in penetrating the depths of the mind of God? Says Isaiah, in effect, they have not written it down so that our eyes can run along the lines and learn what God has in store, for it was kept even from the inspired writers of the Old Testament.  Nor ear heard- what of those who debated the things of God  in Israel, can they tell us?  Neither have entered into the heart of man- can it be said of the wise men in Israel that the mysteries of God ever entered into their hearts as they sought to know God better.  The things which God hath  prepared for them that love Him”- the things were prepared, so New Testament truth is not an afterthought with God. The things taught by the apostles were planned in eternity, and disclosed when it was appropriate to do so. Isaiah wrote “him that waiteth for Him”, whereas Paul by the same Spirit writes, “them that love Him”. We learn by this that those who wait for God to reveal His truth do so because they love Him; love for the truth is love for the God of truth. The Lord Jesus linked love of the truth with love of the Father and Himself in the upper room ministry. His words were,

“He that hath My commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth Me:

and he that loveth Me shall be loved of My Father,

and I will love him, and will manifest Myself to him.

Judas saith unto Him, not Iscariot,

Lord, how is it that Thou wilt manifest Thyself unto us, and not unto the world?

Jesus answered and said unto him, If a man love Me, he will keep My words:

and My Father will love him,

and We will come unto him, and make Our abode with him.

He that loveth Me not keepeth not My sayings:

and the word which ye hear is not Mine, but the Father’s which sent Me”, John 14:21-24.

2:10 But God hath revealed them unto us by His Spirit: for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God.

But God hath revealed them unto us by His Spirit- in the first instance this refers to the inspired teachers of the New Testament era, and secondarily, to those who receive that teaching. The Lord Jesus said that “the Holy Spirit, whom the Father will send in My name, He shall teach you all things”, John 14:26. And again, “I have many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. Howbeit, when He, the Spirit of truth is come, He will guide you into all truth”, John 16:13. So there is to be further truth, after the Spirit has come at Pentecost; full truth, for the Spirit will guide into all truth; and final truth, for He will teach all things, and there will be nothing else to say.   For the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God-the whole range of Divine truth is open to the Spirit, since He is a Divine person. He is able to guide us if we have an interest in exploring the breadth of the truth of God. But we should also explore the depth of it too, for the Spirit can reach deep down into the mind of God and reveal truth to us that they natural mind could never discover. David said of God, “Thy thoughts are very deep”, Psalm 92;5, and he was, of course, right. But what is well beyond the reach of the wise men of the world is discoverable by the earnest believer.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS CHAPTER 2, VERSES 11 TO 13

2:11 For what man knoweth the things of a man, save the spirit of man which is in him? even so the things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God.

2:12 Now we have received, not the spirit of the world, but the spirit which is of God; that we might know the things that are freely given to us of God.

2:13 Which things also we speak, not in the words which man’s wisdom teacheth, but which the Holy Ghost teacheth; comparing spiritual things with spiritual.

(d) Verses 11-13 The wisdom of God delivered

2:11 For what man knoweth the things of a man, save the spirit of man which is in him? even so the things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God.

For what man knoweth the things of a man, save the spirit of man which is in him?-  the apostle uses an illustration we can readily understand to bring out two points. The first is that the things that are being thought in a man’s spirit, in the inner recesses of his being, can only be known by that man. Of course God knows, but that is not the point here; it is “what man knoweth”. Another man cannot know the secrets of a man’s spirit.  Even so the things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God- the second point is that if a natural man cannot know what the mind of a fellow-man is, it stands to reason that he cannot understand the mind of a Divine person. But the Spirit of God stands in the same relation to the Godhead as a man’s spirit stands in relation to himself. Just as man is a tripartite being, consisting of spirit, soul, and body, so God is Father Son and Holy Spirit. And just as having three parts to our being does not make us three beings, so having three persons in the Godhead does not make the Godhead three gods. This is an incidental testimony to the Deity of the Holy Spirit. The apostle is driving home the lesson that if we are to know Divine wisdom, and gain insight into the true nature of things, then we can only do so through the Holy Spirit.

2:12 Now we have received, not the spirit of the world, but the Spirit which is of God; that we might know the things that are freely given to us of God.

Now we have received, not the spirit of the world- with the word “now” the apostle begins to bring out the implications of what he has said just before. The spirit of the world is that sum total of thoughts, opinions, viewpoints and reasonings of the men of the world which combine together to govern its attitudes and actions. If the apostles were governed by the world’s thinking, (as, alas, some of the Corinthian believers were), then they would not be able to discern the truth of God.  But the Spirit which is of God- instead of receiving the sum total of the world’s thinking, he has received the Spirit of God, who is able to disclose the sum total of Divine thoughts, insofar as it is God’s mind for us to know them at this time. This Spirit is “of God”, the thought being that the Spirit has been sent out from God into our hearts, for we come into the good of Pentecost when we believe. The word of the Lord Jesus has come to pass, for the Holy Spirit has been sent in His name, as He promised, John 14:26.  That we might know the things that are freely given to us of God- God not only gives His wisdom to His people, but gives His Spirit to them so that they may know and understand it. God has freely given these things, yet too often we are not much interested in Divine things; this is to our loss, and disappoints God.

2:13 Which things also we speak, not in the words which man’s wisdom teacheth, but which the Holy Spirit teacheth; comparing spiritual things with spiritual.

Which things also we speak- as they heard inspired men expound Divine truth, the believers at Corinth could hear the things of God. They could no longer say, “Ear hath not heard”.  Not in the words which man’s wisdom teacheth- not only were the thoughts from God, but the very words used to convey the words were of God too. The intellectuals of the world would speak in far different terms to the apostles, but they were not conveying Divine truth. This is not to say, of course, that the apostles spoke in a language that was not used on earth. They used ordinary words, but not in the way the wise of the world would use them.  But which the Holy Ghost teacheth- as inspired men, the apostles were guided by the Holy Spirit as they spoke and wrote. The apostle Peter likened the prophets of the Old Testament era to ships which were carried along by the wind in their sails, 2 Peter 1:21. So the Spirit moves men along as they convey Divine truth. They are thereby taught by the Spirit what to say, and what words to use.  Comparing spiritual things with spiritual- by the Spirit of God certain thoughts entered the minds of inspired men. But they were responsible for putting those thoughts into words. They did not abandon their personality or upbringing as they did this; they were still themselves, and their own character came through as the spoke, but they were Spirit-filled men, and spoke infallibly when they were exercising their gift. So the spiritual truths instilled into the minds of inspired men by the direct action of the Holy Spirit, were matched, in their minds, by the appropriate words to convey those truths. The whole process was superintended by the Holy Spirit, without at any time over-riding the personality of the speakers.

We see this process referred to by the Lord Jesus in connection with David and his writings in the Psalms. In relation to the words of Psalm 110, the Lord asked, “How then doth David in Spirit call Him Lord?” Matthew 22:43. In Mark 12:36 it is, “For David himself said by the Holy Spirit”. In Luke 20:42 it is “And David himself saith in the book of Psalms”. So David himself was speaking and writing, (Luke); he was doing so by the power of the Spirit, (Mark); he was in a spiritual state as he did so, (Matthew). So also did the inspired men of this age speak.

Notice that even though he is referring to the book of psalms, the Lord indicates that David “saith”. The very words of David are preserved in his writings. And moreover, it is as if David is speaking in the present, for it is not “David said”, but, “David saith”. The word of God is as up-to-date and relevant now as the day it was given. Paul could speak of “the voices of the prophets which are read every sabbath day”, Acts 13:27. So the prophets are still speaking.

The apostle makes no reference to writings in this passage, for the reason just cited- the written word is one with the spoken word, for what David wrote is what David is still saying, by the power of the Spirit of God. We have the inspired record of what inspired men said as they preached, and we have the written record of what inspired men said as they dictated to their amanuensis or scribe. So we no longer have to say “ear has not heard”, for we hear inspired men in their writings; nor say “eye hath not seen”, for we have the writings before us; nor say “things have not entered into the heart of man”, for they have, as the Spirit taught them, and they in turn have taught us, so that we may have Divine truth in our hearts.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS CHAPTER 2, VERSES 14 TO 16

2:14 But the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God: for they are foolishness unto him: neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned.

2:15 But he that is spiritual judgeth all things, yet he himself is judged of no man.

2:16 For who hath known the mind of the Lord, that he may instruct Him? But we have the mind of Christ.

(e) Verses 14-16 The wisdom of God discerned

2:14 But the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God: for they are foolishness unto him: neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned.

But the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God- the apostle now turns to the matter of discerning the things of God. By using the word “but”, the apostle begins to deal with two problems. The first is that a natural man is not willing to receive or welcome the things of the Spirit. The second is that he cannot know them even if he is willing to do so, because he has no capacity to receive them. Even though confronted with a page of inspired writing, the natural man can only understand if he is willing to be moved by the Spirit. If he resists the Holy Spirit, (as men can do, Acts 7:51), he will remain ignorant.

The apostle now classifies men as either natural, or spiritual. The word used here for natural is not simply a description of an unsaved person. The word was coined by Aristotle to describe “man at his best, being activated by higher thoughts and aims than the mere sensualist”. So Paul is deliberately using a word which speaks of a refined and cultured person. If such a one as this is not inclined to receive the things of the Spirit of God, what hope is there for the rest of humanity, who have no interest in seeking higher things?

For they are foolishness unto him- the reason he does not receive the things of God is not because he has not the brains to do so, for Paul has deliberately used a word that describes an intellectual person. The natural man does not receive the wisdom of God, for he immediately dismisses what is told him as being foolish, because it does not fit in with his world-view. For more on the matter of worldviews, see the page entitles “Do you have a worldview?”  Neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned- even if he was inclined to receive them, he could not know or understand them aright. He might be able to follow what the Scripture says, but he has no ability to discern the real meaning. That is the privilege only of those who have the Spirit of God, and who seek to understand the things of God by His enabling. The things of God are to be discerned on a higher level than the natural man can attain unaided. But if there is a  heart responsive to the word of God, then light is given. Cornelius and his friends are an illustration of this, Acts 10:44-48. The Scripture in that passage simply says that the Spirit of God fell upon them. But if we read Peter’s comment on that event in Acts 15:7 we learn that they had first heard the word of the gospel and believed, and then God gave them the Holy Spirit, verse 8. So when the apostle says the natural man cannot know the things of God he means “cannot know them unaided, but only by the power of the Spirit working in seeking hearts”.

2:15 But he that is spiritual judgeth all things, yet he himself is judged of no man.

But he that is spiritual judgeth all things- the apostle now uses the word “things” yet again, the things being those things which God hath prepared for those who love Him, as verse 9 has told us. These precious things are discerned as to their meaning by spiritual people alone. Even carnal believers find them difficult to grasp, which is the problem the apostle deals with in the next chapter. The word here translated “judgeth” is the same one as is translated “discerned” in verse 14, and is found again in this verse 15 as “judged”. It is a word which means “to examine, investigate or question”, (Vine). The spiritual person is able to evaluate spiritual truth because he is in harmony with it, and is not grieving the indwelling Spirit of God. And the apostle assures us that all things are available to the spiritual person to investigate. There is no part of revealed truth that is barred to him. There is not an area of Divine truth that is only open to a select group of Christians. This does not mean, of course, that the believer is able to understand everything that God understands, for that is not possible; but it does mean that he is able to range over the whole of Divine truth, as the Spirit of truth guides.

Yet he himself is judged of no man- the foregoing does not mean that the believer is the source of Divine truth. For one thing, there is the fact, brought out in verse 11, that one person cannot know what is in another person’s spirit. But aside from that, an unbeliever cannot judge or discern the mind of God directly from the believer. It is only as that believer is used by the Spirit to transmit the things of the Spirit to the unbeliever that any good comes. We can see how this cautions us against thinking that we have been put into a position of power over the souls of men. The apostles were careful to disclaim any authority of their own as they served the Lord. The apostle Peter made clear that the healing of the lame man was not accomplished by his own ability. “Ye men of Israel, why marvel ye at this? Or why look ye so earnestly on us, as though by our own power or holiness we had made this man to walk?”, Acts 3:12. When Paul and Barnabas healed a lame man, the heathen men around thought them to be gods, and the apostles had to protest that they were but “men of like passions with you”, Acts 14:15.

2:16 For who hath known the mind of the Lord, that he may instruct Him? But we have the mind of Christ.

For who hath known the mind of the Lord- we now learn why the statements of verse 15 are so, which is why this verse begins with “for”, as the apostle explains the reason. In the original Greek text, there are two questions here. Question 1, “who hath known the mind of the Lord? Question 2, “who may instruct Him”. As to the first question, it very easily and very obviously can only be given the answer “No-one”. The statement is an allusion to Isaiah’s words in Isaiah 40:13, where he is pointing out the superiority of God’s knowledge to man’s. In the context, Isaiah is referring to the wisdom of God in creation, whereas in 1 Corinthians 2 the thought is that of the communication of spiritual truths. Just as no mere man can understand the wisdom of God in creation, so no man is able to fathom the mind of God in regard to spiritual things. This is true even of apostles, for they had not thought it up, (it “had not entered into the heart of man”, verse 9); they had not read it in the Old Testament, (“eye hath not seen”); nor had they heard fellow-apostles discussing it, (“ear hath not heard”).

So the unbeliever cannot judge or investigate the mind of the believer and discover the mind of God, for that believer is not able, unaided, to know the things of God. The believer knows because God has revealed the truth to him, and not because he has in himself the ability to know. How much less is an unbeliever able to know God’s mind!  That he may instruct Him?  We come now to the second question, which asks whether a man is able to instruct God. These questions are being asked not so that we may have a long discussion as to what the answer is, but to show that the answer is obvious. A person who instructs another must at least have the same amount of knowledge as he does. By this means he is able to suggest new ways in which their common knowledge may be applied. No one is able to carry out this procedure in regard to God. He needs no instruction from another, for He knows fully every permutation and possibility there is. These things being so, we can neither penetrate the Divine mind, nor draw alongside of God to counsel Him as an equal. Which suggest to us a question of our own. How then can we know the mind of God so as to know the truth of God? The answer is found in the last sentence of the chapter.  But we have the mind of Christ- starting with “but” as it does, this expression presents to us the answer to the problem posed by the previous two statements. It is important to notice that throughout the passage, “we” has referred to the apostles, as the agents through whom Divine wisdom is communicated. We now find the apostle using the word “we” with emphasis. As if to say, “We, and we alone, in the first instance, have the mind of Christ”. We notice the use of the title Christ here, signifying, as it does, one who is anointed of the Spirit of God, the Greek word christos meaning anointed. This emphasises His special relationship to the Holy Spirit when it comes to the communication of Divine truth. (The name Son of God emphasises His special relationship with the Father in the display of Divine attributes). The Spirit of God was sent forth by the Son and the Father in order that the special truths relevant to this present age might be made known. The words of the Lord Jesus were these, “But the comforter, which is the Holy Spirit, whom the Father will send in My name, He shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you”, John 14:26. So the Spirit would remind them of things they already knew, and enable them to record them infallibly. But there is more, for later the Lord Jesus said, “I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. Howbeit, when He, the Spirit of truth is come, He will guide you into all truth: for He shall not speak of Himself; but whatsoever He shall hear, that shall He speak: and He will show you things to come”, John 16:13. So it is that the truths of Christianity were infallibly passed on to us by the apostles because they were guided into all truth by the Spirit of God. In this sense they may be said to have the mind of Christ, for they have insight into His thoughts, which are the thoughts of one who is truly God, and yet who also has become man so that we may know God through Him.

These things being so, we should be careful to take note of the writings of the apostles, for they convey infallibly to us the mind of Christ. By such means Divine wisdom is imparted to us, and we may enjoy the things of God. Let us continue steadfastly in the apostles’ doctrine, Acts 2:42, and not be tempted to try to bring men the truth of God by worldly means.

1 CORINTHIANS CHAPTER 1

INTRODUCTION

The Old Testament was divided into three sections, the law, the psalms and the prophets. The Lord Jesus sanctioned that division in Luke 24:44. He effectively divided the New Testament also into three sections as He spoke to His own in the upper room. He explained that the Holy Spirit would bring all things to their remembrance, John 14:26. This would involve His earthly ministry as recorded in the four gospels. He also spoke of the Spirit leading them into all the truth, 16:13, which would be the epistles. Then that same Holy Spirit would tell them things to come, verse 13 again, which would include not only the Book of Revelation, but also other scriptures, for there are prophetic passages in the epistles.

It is appropriate that the epistles to the Romans and the Corinthians should stand at the beginning of the more doctrinal section of the New Testament, for they are foundational in character. The epistle to the Romans defines the gospel, and establishes the believer in the truth of his righteous standing before God, whereas the epistle to the Corinthians is collective. It is not God’s purpose that His people should live their lives in isolation, except in unusual circumstances, such as pioneering the gospel in remote regions. Christianity is essentially collective in character. The figures of speech that are used to describe the church make this clear. A temple must have many stones; a flock must have many sheep; a vine must have many branches; a body must have many limbs and organs. Sheep, branches and limbs must be together. It is not enough for them to be many, they must also be together.

God has set down clearly how believers should relate to one another, and we do well to take note, so that we may be in line with His will. Those who believed the gospel on the Day of Pentecost and after, “continued steadfastly in the apostles’ doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers”, Acts 2:42. The word “apostles'” relates to both doctrine and fellowship in that verse, so the believers only believed what the apostles believed and taught, and they only had fellowship in what the apostles were involved in. This made their lives very simple, and it would make ours simple, too, if we followed their example, and continued steadfastly in it. Part of the apostolic doctrine is found in the Epistle to the Corinthians, so let us turn our attention to it, that we may learn its lessons, and follow its instructions, to God’s glory. He is looking for obedience from His people; what Romans 1:5 calls “obedience to the faith”.

SUMMARY OF THE EPISTLE

The First Epistle to the Corinthians may be looked at as the response to communications sent to the apostle from various sources.

In chapters 1-4 he responds to a message from the household of Chloe regarding the disunity of the assembly at Corinth. This the apostle deals with by getting to the heart of the problem, which was the harmful influence the world’s way of thinking was having upon them.

In chapters 5-7 he deals with a matter which, sadly, was commonly reported about them, even their tolerance of moral evil in the company. He shows how they should deal with it in chapter 5, then how they should not deal with it, in chapter 6. They should deal with the matter within the assembly, and not resort to the law-courts of the world. In chapter 7 he gives guidance on the subject of marriage which, if followed, would prevent the immorality they were tolerating. Chapter 7 forms a bridge between two sections, for it follows on from chapters 5 and 6, but also begins the remaining section of the epistle in which the apostle answers questions the Corinthians had asked him. Each answer is prefaced by the words, “Now concerning”, or “as concerning”, or “as touching”.

Chapter 7:1 “Now concerning the things whereof ye wrote unto me: it is good for a man not to touch a woman”.

Chapter 7:25 “Now concerning virgins”.

Chapter 8:1 “Now as touching things offered to idols”.

Chapter 12:1 “Now concerning spiritual gifts”.

Chapter 16:1 “Now concerning the collection for the saints.

Chapter 16:12 “Now as touching our brother Apollos”.

STRUCTURE OF CHAPTER 1

(a) Verses 1-3 Introduction and greeting.

(b) Verses 4-9 Expression of thanks for God’s provision for the assembly.

(c) Verse 10 Exhortation to unity.

(d) Verses 11-16 Exposure of disunity.

(e) Verses 17,18 The wisdom of words is damaging.

(f) Verses 19,20 The wisdom of the wise of this world is destroyed.

(g) Verses 21-29 The wisdom of God is demonstrated.

(h) Verses 30,31 The wisdom of God directs all the glory to Himself.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS CHAPTER 1, VERSES 1 TO 3

1:1 Paul called to be an apostle of Jesus Christ through the will of God, and Sosthenes our brother,

1:2 Unto the church of God which is at Corinth, to them that are sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to be saints, with all that in every place call upon the name of Jesus Christ our Lord, both their’s and our’s:

1:3 Grace be unto you, and peace, from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.

(a)   Verses 1-3    Introduction and greeting.

1:1 Paul called to be an apostle of Jesus Christ through the will of God, and Sosthenes our brother,

Paul called to be an apostle of Jesus Christ- an apostle is one sent forth from another, with the full authority of that person, and with the resources he makes available. We notice how the apostle emphasises his apostleship here, for there were some at Corinth who were disputing whether he was a fully-fledged apostle. They possibly had in mind that he had not been with the Lord Jesus during His earthly ministry, and therefore was not one of The Twelve. This is the point, however, for Paul’s apostleship was from a risen and ascended Christ, and it was such a Person that Paul was commissioned to represent, preach, and teach. In the Second Epistle to the Corinthians Paul asserts the validity of his apostleship, for the signs of an apostle were evident in his ministry, 2 Corinthians 12;12. He also makes clear to the Galatians that those who had been with the Lord Jesus during His earthly ministry, (those who “seemed to be somewhat”), had nothing to add to him by way of authority or truth, Galatians 2:6.

There are not lacking today those who reject the authority of the writings of the apostle Paul. Such should remember the fact that he was sent out by the Lord Jesus personally, Acts 26:15-18, and his writings are the commandments of the Lord, 1 Corinthians 14:6. The apostle Peter recognised them as scripture, and on the same level of authority as the “other scriptures”, meaning the rest of the Word of God, 2 Peter 3:16.

Through the will of God- having been called to be an apostle through the determinative, and therefore settled, will of God, he was resolved to remain within the confines of that will. His apostleship, far from being of man, (self-appointed, or of a man-made order), or through man, (appointed in a secondary way by the other apostles), was from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ, Galatians 1:1. He was “not a whit behind the very chiefest of the apostles”, 2 Corinthians 11:5, for he had done what they had not done, namely, seen the Lord Jesus in resurrection glory in heaven.

If we have a desire to conform to the will of God, we shall be guided by the word of God, for that is the only source of infallible guidance. The apostle shows in Romans 12:1-2 that those who present their bodies a living sacrifice to God in worshipful devotion; who strive not to be conformed to this world; who are constantly transformed as their minds are occupied with the new things Christ has introduced, will find that they will prove what the will of God is. They will not zig-zag through this world trying to find the will of God by trial and error, but will know beforehand what it is. As Abraham’s servant said, “I being in the way, the Lord led me”, Genesis 24:27. Having set out on a course of obedience to Abraham’s instructions, and being dependant upon God, he accomplished his mission successfully. So we, knowing through the doctrine of Scripture what the will of God is for us in principle, shall be enabled to work it out in practice, to His glory.

One of the features, therefore, which marks those who are in assembly fellowship is a desire to hear the word of God. This cannot be done unless there is a willingness to bow to the authority of the apostles, who spoke, and wrote, as those who had been called of the Lord to teach His people. As such, they moved within the confines of the will of God. It is not proper for the will of man to set aside apostolic authority, for that involves challenging God’s sovereign will. We do well to remember the language of the apostle Paul in 1 Corinthians 14:37, “If any man think himself to be a prophet, or spiritual, let him acknowledge that the things that I write unto you are the commandments of the Lord”. See also 1 John 4:6, where “us” means the apostles, and 2 Peter 3:1,2.

The very fact that apostles were amongst the Lord’s people at all was evidence that Christ had ascended up on high, had triumphed over the forces of evil, and, having received gifts from His Father, had bestowed them, like the trophies of a great victory, on His people. See Ephesians 4:8-11. To despise, or simply to ignore, the teaching of the apostles, is to regard lightly the magnitude of the triumph of Christ.

The apostles were responsible for laying the doctrinal foundation of the assembly, Ephesians 2:20. To heed their doctrine is vital, to ignore it is fatal. We can go astray in two directions in this matter of doctrine. We can look to the past, and embrace the traditions of men. The Lord Jesus was surrounded in His day by those who taught for commandments the doctrines of men, and He condemned them with the words- “Full well ye reject the commandment of God, that ye may keep your own tradition”, Mark 7:9.

Alternatively, we can look to the present, and embrace the trends amongst men. This too is contrary to the will of God, for He has said through the apostle John, “Let that therefore abide in you which ye have heard from the beginning.” 1 John 2:24. The only safe course is to continue steadfastly in the apostles’ doctrine, Acts 2:42.

The fact that we are constantly exhorted to heed, and practise, the teaching of the Scriptures, is clear indication that truth may be known. Rather than look to man’s tradition and trends, we should look into God’s truth. It is not the preserve of the few to understand it, but is presented to all believers for their recognition and obedience, 2 Peter 3:2. Nor is it vague in its meaning, but is written in terms which all believers may grasp, if dependant upon the Spirit of God, John 7:17, 1 John 2:27.

Doctrine is not to be accepted or rejected according to the whim of the individual. Apostolic doctrine comes from God, who is the source of all absolute values, and as such is to be accepted without reserve. The modern notion that nothing is settled, and that truth lies in the opinion of the individual, is foreign to the Scriptures.

And Sosthenes our brother- notice that although the epistle comes from Paul alone, (for in verse 4 he says “I thank my God”), nonetheless he associates Sosthenes with himself in his greeting. Now since there is no explanation as to who Sosthenes is, and he is mentioned as if the Corinthians would know who he is, we may perhaps be justified in thinking that he is the man mentioned by Luke as being at one time the chief ruler of the synagogue at Corinth, Acts 18:17. When Paul went to Corith and preached in the synagogue, Crispus the chief ruler of the synagogue was converted, Acts 18:8. It seems as though Sosthenes had been appointed in his place, (thus showing that Crispus immediately left the synagogue and joined himself to Paul, who was teaching in a house next door to the synagogue), and then himself got saved. Subsequently he was ill treated by the Greeks in the city. We see two things here, at least. First, Crispus immediately distanced himself from the synagogue, realising that the coming of Christ had rendered such Old Testament institutions obsolete. Second, Sosthenes made a stand for Christ and was persecuted for it, for “all who will live godly in this world shall suffer persecution”, 2 Timothy 3:12.

Despite being a former chief ruler, (assuming the above to be correct), Sosthenes is simply described here as being “our brother”, showing that the Corinthians knew him as such. In fact, the phrase is even more definite, for “our” is in italics, and the literal rendering would be “the brother”. That is, “the one you Corinthians know of as a brother, and who has relinquished any title the Jewish synagogue may have conferred upon him”. Now that he is in assembly fellowship, he has come into the new brotherhood, those whom the Lord Jesus Himself is not ashamed to call His brethren, Hebrews 2:11.

This is not to say that an assembly should be without those who guide and direct, (the apostle will write later on about the gift of governments, 12:28), but that must be done by the power of the Spirit. A man is not qualified to lead in the assembly simply because he has, or had, some leadership role among men.

1:2 Unto the church of God which is at Corinth, to them that are sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to be saints, with all that in every place call upon the name of Jesus Christ our Lord, both their’s and our’s:

Unto the church of God which is at Corinth- the letter is addressed to a company of believers, described as the church of God which is at Corinth. We know from other scriptures that there was at least one heathen temple in Corinth, and probably more, but this was of Satan. There was at least one synagogue, but this was of the Jews. Only of this company of believers can it be said that it is of God. This means it is important, as everything that is of God must be. It is important to God, for He gave His Son that the church at Corinth might be His. This is true of every genuine church.

The word church is much abused in our day. Some still insist on using the word of a physical building; others use it in a vague way such as in the expression “Church of England”. The use of the word here, however, is very specific.

We must first of all establish what is meant by a church. The only valid way of doing this is to take note of the meaning of the word translated “church”, and also the way it is used in the New Testament.

The Greek word rendered church is made up of two parts, the first meaning “out of”, the second meaning “a calling”. The two together indicate a called out company of people, separated from men in general and called together for specific purposes.

The word is used in four main senses in the New Testament, but not always in connection with Christians. A brief look, however, at the way the word is used in other senses will help us to see why the Holy Spirit took it up to use in relation to believers.

The word is used in the following ways:-

1. By Stephen, Acts 7:38, of the nation of Israel when they were in the wilderness.

2. By the town-clerk of Ephesus, Acts19:39, of a company of unbelievers.

3. By the Lord Jesus and His apostles of all the Christians of this present age, Matthew 16:18, Colossians 1:18.

4. By the Lord Jesus and His apostles of the Christians who meet together in a particular locality, Matthew 18:17, 1 Corinthians 1:2.

The first two uses of the word will help us to understand the last use, which is our present subject. A reading of the passages mentioned above will clearly show that the word church is never used of a material building. It is also clear from 1 Corinthians 5:2,13 that it is possible to be a true believer, and therefore in the church which is Christ’s body, and yet not be in a local church, either because one has been put away from it, or has never joined.

Stephen uses the word church of the nation of Israel because they were a called-out company. They had been redeemed by the blood of the Passover lamb, as described in Exodus 12; “baptised” in the Red Sea, Exodus 14:21,22; 1 Corinthians 10:1,2; and brought to the foot of Mount Sinai to listen to God’s word, Exodus 19:17, 20:1. As such they give to us an illustration of those in this age who have been called out of the world by the gospel; redeemed by the blood of Christ, the Lamb of God; baptised in water to signify, amongst other things, allegiance to Him; and gathered together as a church in a locality to bow to the authority of the word of God. This illustration should not be pressed too far, however, or else we shall arrive at the unscriptural notion that since infants crossed the Red Sea, then infant baptism is in order. The Scriptures are crystal clear that this is not the case.

The town clerk of Ephesus used the word in its secular sense in Acts 19:39, when he spoke of a “lawful assembly”. The townsfolk would understand that he meant by this a gathering of those possessing civic rights in a free Greek city, who were called together for the carrying out of public affairs. Strangers, and those deprived of citizenship, could not be part of this called out company.’

When we put these two uses of the word together, and apply them to a local church, we can say it has the following characteristics:

1. Only believers. It is composed only of those who have responded to the call of God in the gospel, and have been redeemed with the precious blood of Christ, just as a civic assembly did not include strangers.

2. Only those sound in doctrine and morals. It is composed only of those who have not forfeited their rights because of moral or doctrinal evil, just as a civic assembly did not consist of those who had been deprived of the rights of citizenship through misconduct.

3. Only those baptized. It is composed only of those who have been baptized by immersion in water after they were saved, just as all the people of Israel went through the Red Sea to get to the wilderness.

4. Only those subject to God’s Word. It is composed only of those who are prepared to submit to the authority of the Word of God, just as Israel gathered at the foot of Mount Sinai to hear God speaking to them, and then said “all that the Lord hath spoken we will do”, Exodus 19:8. Moses called that day “The day of the assembly”, Deuteronomy 9:10.

5. Only those who have joined. It is composed only of those who have been exercised in heart to join, just as the Israelites had been exercised in heart to sprinkle the blood, cross the sea, and gather at Sinai. When Paul went to Jerusalem, he “assayed to join himself to the disciples”, Acts 9:26. The word for join means to cement, or glue, and therefore indicates an act of commitment, not the start of a casual relationship.

Only the church of God at Corinth was addressed in exactly the way we find here. This would emphasise the basic nature of the epistle, in which first principles are being set out.

It is worth noting that the English word “church” is not derived from the Greek word “eklesia”, but is from the word “kuriakos”, meaning “belonging to the Lord”. Hence it is preferable to use the word assembly when speaking of that which in our Authorised Version is translated church.

We have already briefly considered the ideas behind the word translated here as church. We must now notice, however, the words “of God”. The company of Christians which met in corrupt Corinth belonged to God. How solemn, and yet how encouraging, to remember that the reason an assembly belongs to God is because He has purchased it by “His own blood”, that is, by means of the sacrifice of Christ, Acts 20:28.

The assembly in Corinth could be described in 1 Corinthians 3:9 as His husbandry. They were His cultivated plot, a paradise in the midst of a barren desert. What a privilege it was to be part of such a company, and to have the opportunity to give pleasure to the heart of God, just as a beautiful garden delights the one who tends it and cares for it. We must never lose sight of the fact that the primary purpose of an assembly is to gratify God’s heart. Important as gospel work is, the assembly should not be thought of merely as a gospel mission.

So an assembly exists to give pleasure to its owner. Those who have the immense privilege of forming part of such a company will do their utmost to see that the maximum amount of pleasure is given to God through their efforts. They will also do their utmost to exclude any activity which causes Him displeasure, as indicated in His word.

The fact that an assembly belongs to God also indicates that it is of first importance to Him. Those who long to be in harmony with God’s mind will see to it that the assembly to which they belong is of first importance to them as well, and that the interests of self do not override the vital necessity of being committed wholeheartedly to God’s interests. The pace of life in the world of today makes it necessary as perhaps never before to strive to ensure that spiritual and eternal things have first place in our lives.

To them that are sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to be saints-the word saint is one of those that the Holy Spirit has extracted from its secular use, and lifted to a higher plane. The word saint originally meant “one dedicated to the gods”, one who was devoted to furthering the interests of the idol-system that flourished all around in the pagan world. Now the word means one who is dedicated to the True God, passionate about furthering His interests in the world. It is a word, moreover, that applies to all believers, for the apostle does not divide up the assembly at Corinth into saints and non-saints, but classes every believer in the assembly as a saint. And this is the situation with all believers; they are not called to become saints, as if it is a gradual process, but are saints by Divine calling, and as such should perfect holiness in the fear of God, 2 Corinthians 7:1.

The unbeliever uses the word saint either of someone who has been given that title by the religious establishment, or of someone who stands out from others because of his goodness. The proper use of the word saint is the Scriptural one, which is of those who, having been “sanctified in Christ Jesus”, are called to a life of holiness. To be a saint, to be sanctified, to be holy, to be set apart, are identical terms. When God calls men by the gospel, and they repent and believe, He sets them apart from their former associations and conduct. No longer does He reckon them to be in Adam, but in Christ Jesus, the One who is risen, glorified, and set apart at God’s right hand in heaven. By the call of God, then, they are saints, and His separating call gives character to the rest of their lives.

We must remember that to be a saint, one of God’s separated ones, is a positive thing. After all, holiness is one of God’s attributes. Since He is unchanging, He has always been holy, and therefore was holy before there was anything evil. It follows that holiness is not simply separation from evil, but wholehearted commitment to things that are in harmony with God’s holy character.

Sadly, the Corinthian believers had forgotten this, which is no doubt why the apostle reminds them of sanctification so early in his epistle. He goes on to deal with their lack of holiness in three main areas:

1. Lack of holiness as to the soul, chapters 1-4, where he warns against the world’s wisdom.

2. Lack of holiness as to the body, chapters 5-7, where he warns against the world’s wickedness.

3. Lack of holiness as to the spirit, chapters 8-11, where he warns against the world’s worship.

The apostle shows in 1 Corinthians 1:17-31 that the cross of Christ is the means by which men are brought into right relationship with Himself. They cannot reason their way to a knowledge of Himself by using the wisdom of the world. The princes of this world, those well-versed in its way of thinking, were so ignorant of who Christ really was that they crucified Him! 1 Corinthians 2:8. Only by receiving the wisdom of God revealed in His word, (the theme of chapter 2), can believers be right and holy in their thinking. There is no room in God’s assembly for those who hold and teach doctrine which has its origin in the mind of man, see 1 Corinthians 3:17-20.

The word “corinthian” is found in our dictionaries today, and means an immoral person. The conduct of those around them had influenced the believers at Corinth, hence the apostle had to instruct them in chapters 5-7 as to separation in this area of life too. Just as those who hold wrong doctrine are to be excluded from the assembly, so also, those who are guilty of immoral conduct are to be expelled, for “Know ye not that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump? 1 Corinthians 5:6. It is imperative that those who apply for assembly fellowship take this into account.

All around in Corinth were idol temples, whose devotees offered their sacrifices to demons. The mighty power of God in the gospel had delivered many Corinthians from this, however, and now they were separated to a life of devotion to God. This devotion would express itself in many ways during the week, but as a matter of priority they would meet together on the first day of the week to partake of the Lord’s Supper together, in accordance with His own command. With the loaf and the cup before them, they would remember the Lord Jesus, who had given Himself that they might be brought into relationship with God. As they contemplated the preciousness of His person, they would be moved to “worship God in the Spirit, and rejoice in Christ Jesus, and have no confidence in the flesh”, Philippians 3:3.

The apostle can describe these saints as those who call upon the name of Jesus Christ our Lord. This was one of their leading features. Conscious of their need, they find resources to supply that need in one whose concern is for their good. Another reason why the Lordship of Christ is emphasised is because, although they called on the name of the Lord, they were inconsistent in that they were guilty of making men into party leaders, whereas Christ had forewarned them to not call anyone Master, or Leader, “for one is your Master (Leader), even Christ”, Matthew 23:10.

With all that in every place call upon the name of Jesus Christ our Lord, both their’s and our’s- believers can be described as those that call upon the name of the Lord Jesus Christ because that is one of their characteristic and leading features. This feature is true of all believers in every place.  All who call upon the name of Jesus Christ our Lord are called to sainthood with a Divine calling. This being the case, they should not put their trust in men, as some were doing by forming parties around prominent teachers. Part of their duty as saints or separated ones, was to distance themselves from party-spirit.

All believers know from God’s word that an appeal on the ground of the name of Jesus Christ our Lord will receive a response that takes account of who He is, John 16:23,24. This is because the Father delights to respond to the mention of the name of His Son. The very fact that they are saved at all is due to the fact that they called upon His name, for “whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved”, Romans 10:13. Resting their hope of salvation on Him alone, they were certainly not disappointed, for “the same Lord over all is rich unto all them that call upon Him.” Romans 10:12.

This initial calling upon His name for salvation is followed by a reliance on his name as the gathering-centre of his people. In Matthew 18:20 the Lord Jesus had promised that “where two or three are gathered together in My name, there am I in the midst of them”.

Three matters call for attention in this verse:

1. If He is present at every gathering of this character taking place in any part of the world, The Lord Jesus must be omnipresent, and therefore this promise is founded on His Deity. Those who gather in His name do so because they believe that the Lord Jesus is equal with God.

2. The word “are” is not part of the verb “gather together”. This means that the two or three in question “are” in a particular place because of a particular reason. That reason being that they have deliberately gathered together in His name. Just because two or three Christians are in the same place does not mean that the Lord Jesus is present in the way spoken of here.

3. The preposition translated “in”, is the word “eis”, which is not a static word, but rather indicates progress towards a goal. In this context its use means that those who gather together in the name of the Lord Jesus fully intend that He be central to all that they do when together. The honour of His name is their goal as they meet. The names of men, however saintly, or of doctrines, however important, can never be a substitute for the name of the Lord Jesus.

Whilst preparing His disciples for His going away from them back to heaven, the Lord had said “Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in My name, He will give it you” John 16:23. As an assembly gathers together for collective prayer, therefore, they have the assurance that to pray to God in the name of the Lord Jesus is to receive a response. This does not simply mean that they mention His name at the end of their prayers, but that all they ask for should be in harmony with the character of the One who bears that name. It also means that the dignity of His name will regulate them as they come together. They will gladly obey the clear instructions of the Scriptures that it is the male members of the assembly who should lead audibly in prayer, and the female members who should fulfil their very positive and vital role by remaining silent and dressing in a becoming way, 1 Timothy 2.

When Abraham reached the land of Canaan, “The Lord appeared unto Abram…and there builded he an altar unto the Lord, who appeared unto him”, and again, “He builded an altar unto the Lord, and called upon the name of the Lord”, Genesis 12:7,8. Like Abraham before the Lord appeared unto him, many of the Corinthians had formerly worshipped idols, but now they had “turned to God from idols to serve the living and true God” 1 Thessalonians 1:9. Met together with others of like mind, they sought to glorify God as they found Him revealed to them in His Son. “By Him therefore let us offer the sacrifice of praise to God continually, that is, the fruit of our lips giving thanks to His name. But to do good and to communicate forget not: for with such sacrifices God is well pleased”. Hebrews 13:15,16. It is good to be intelligent when addressing God. Abraham called upon God in line with the way He had revealed Himself, in that case as Lord. We have the immense privilege of addressing God as Abba, Father, and we should avail ourselves of that great privilege, and not take a lower ground.

The second half of the quotation given above reminds us that a vital part of the worship of God’s people is the giving of their material possessions to support His interests. Unless the tithes are brought into the storehouse, the windows of heaven will not be opened to pour out a blessing, Malachi 3:10. It is significant and challenging that three things are especially associated with the first day of the week- the resurrection of Christ, John 20:1, the breaking of bread, Acts 20:7, and the collection for the saints, 1 Corinthians 16:1-3.

1:3 Grace be unto you, and peace, from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.

It is often pointed out that when the apostle greeted the believers in this way, he was using the two words that Jews and Gentiles would use when they met. A Greek would greet his fellow-Greek with “Charis!”, the Greek word for grace, and a Jew would greet his fellow-Jew with “Shalom!”, the Hebrew for peace. As unbelievers greet one another, however, they are only expressing a kind wish; they have no power to bring the wish to pass. With the apostle, though, the greeting was no mere pious wish, but a prayer for their spiritual blessing. In accordance with the meaning of the word “assembly” both Jews and Greeks had been called out by the gospel from their respective environments, and had come to know the wonder of God’s grace. This grace, however, is ongoing, so the apostle does not have to hope that it be continued, but he does hope that the grace or unmerited favour of God may be enjoyed by them. It is possible to begin to forget that everything worthwhile we have as believers comes to us as a result of the rich grace of God. We should revel in this favour, and this the apostle desires the Corinthians should do.

The same is true of peace. Having been brought into peace with God, (after having been at war with Him as sinners), which peace is constant, the apostle desires that believers be in the good of it. So the unbeliever wants grace and peace for his fellow in the future, whereas the apostle knows his fellow-believers already have it, but wants them to enjoy what they have.

It is to a church or assembly as constituted by God that the apostle sends this greeting, so the emphasis is on collective appreciation. It is a good thing when believers advance together in the things of God, having the same desires and aspirations. See Philippians 2:3:16. Sadly, there was a lack of grace and peace at Corinth, so the apostle seeks that they might be more in evidence. The more they appreciated God’s favour to them, and the peace He had made, the more harmony there would be amongst them, for instead of thinking about themselves, they would think on spiritual things.

The fact that these blessings come equally from God our Father and from the Lord Jesus Christ is a testimony to His equality with the Father. In the ways of God the Lord Jesus is entrusted with administering everything in the house of God, for He is Son over the house, and so it is through Him that these blessings come. That God is our Father is one of the distinctive truths of Christianity, for saints of Old Testament days did not know God in this intimate way. The great privilege of being the children and sons of God is a result of the coming of the Son of God Himself, and the subsequent sending into our hearts of the Spirit of His Son, Galatians 4:6; Romans 8:9.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS CHAPTER 1, VERSES 4 TO 9

1:4 I thank my God always on your behalf, for the grace of God which is given you by Jesus Christ;

1:5 That in every thing ye are enriched by Him, in all utterance, and in all knowledge;

1:6 Even as the testimony of Christ was confirmed in you:

1:7 So that ye come behind in no gift; waiting for the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ:

1:8 Who shall also confirm you unto the end, that ye may be blameless in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ.

1:9 God is faithful, by whom ye were called unto the fellowship of His Son Jesus Christ our Lord.

(b)   Verses 4-9    Expression of thanks for God’s provision for the assembly.

1:4 I thank my God always on your behalf, for the grace of God which is given you by Jesus Christ;

We should not think that “on your behalf” means that the Corinthians were not able to thank God for themselves, but had to leave that to the apostle, for every true believer has access to the Father through the Lord Jesus in the power of the Holy Spirit. Rather, the idea is of thanking God concerning them. The apostle, as he considered the way God had blessed the assembly, was constrained to lift up his heart in thanksgiving to God. We might well follow his example of thankfulness. We live in a world that is “unthankful and unholy”, but this should not be the hallmark of the people of God.

The special subject of the thanksgiving of the apostle is the grace that had been given to them by Jesus Christ. Thinking of grace as unmerited favour, we learn that since they had been saved and brought into assembly fellowship, God had bestowed on them rich blessings, and all because of their association with Jesus Christ, for all God’s benefits are channelled through Him.

1:5 That in every thing ye are enriched by Him, in all utterance, and in all knowledge

Notice that Paul does not highlight the gifts that they were highlighting. He does not mention tongues-speaking. This is all the more marked because it was legitimate at that time to teach the word of God and give words of wisdom by use of the gift of tongues. He commends them for their making known of the truth of God, and for their knowledge of it, and sees in that activity evidence that God has enriched them. They might be poor naturally, but they were rich spiritually. The question on the mind of the apostle was as to how they were using those riches.

The particular benefit the apostle has in mind is the bestowal of gifts. As he will say in verse 7, they came behind in no gift. Every true believer has one or more Divinely-given gifts. The apostle makes this clear in 1 Corinthians 12:6,7. “And there are diversities of operations, but it is the same God which worketh all in all. But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withal”. By the expression “worketh all in all” the apostle indicates that the sum total of the things God desires to accomplish through the gifts given to His people is achieved when all the gifts are used aright by those who possess them. By the expression “to profit withal” the apostle means the profit of all in the company. So in verse 6 he is concerned about God’s purpose, and in verse 7 he is concerned about the profit of the believers. Clearly the matter of the exercise of gift must be important if the purpose of God and the profit of believers is involved.

Only in the context of assembly gatherings can the expression “to every man” in 1 Cor.12:7 be practised. In the systems and arrangements of men, the majority of gifts are assumed to reside in one man, together with special authority to administer the bread and wine of the Lord’s Supper. This is completely foreign to the word of God. The apostle uses the human body as an illustration as he writes in 1 Corinthians 12:12-27, and shows how ridiculous it would be if all the abilities of the human body were concentrated in one member. “If the whole body were an eye, where were the hearing? If the whole were hearing, where were the smelling?” With these things in mind, let us briefly notice what the apostle says about gifts in 1 Corinthians 1:4-8.

Not only does God grant His salvation in grace to those who believe, but He continues to act in grace in the giving of spiritual gifts. Grace, by definition, is unmerited favour, so these gifts are not to be confused with any natural talent that may be possessed already. Nor are they given as a result of growth in spirituality, for then they would be merited-gifts and not grace-gifts.

Note the expressions in verse 5, “in everything”, “all utterance”, “all knowledge”, and also in verse 7, “come behind in no gift”. If there are companies where there seems to be a shortage of gifts, then the fault must lie with men and not God. Perhaps there are believers living near the gathering-place of the assembly, who travel to meet elsewhere. Or maybe there is a failure on the part of those in that assembly to stir up the gift of God which is in them, a possibility the apostle even warned Timothy about, 2 Timothy 1:6.

There are three passages where the subject of gifts is dealt with, 1 Corinthians 12, Romans 12, and Ephesians 4. In the latter passage the gifts are the men themselves who have gift. The Lord Jesus has ascended up to the very highest place in heaven, and it is from that position of power and authority that He has given gifts. These gifts are apostles, prophets, evangelists, pastors and teachers. The purpose of these gifts is that all the members of the body of Christ, (the sum total of believers of this present age), may progress towards conformity to the moral glory of Christ, in unity with one another, Ephesians 4:12-15. The emphasis here is on the progress of the whole body of believers, not the fact that each believer has a gift.

In Romans 12:6-8 the gifts enable certain actions to be performed, as follows: prophecy; ministry; teaching; exhortation; giving; ruling, showing mercy. Those who have presented their bodies a living sacrifice, who have determined not to be conformed to the world, and who are being constantly transformed by the renewing of their mind, are in a position to exercise these gifts for the furtherance of the spiritual welfare of the saints.

In 1 Corinthians 12:8-10 the list of gifts is as follows: The word of wisdom; the word of knowledge; faith; gifts of healing; working of miracles; prophecy; discerning of spirits; diverse kinds of tongues, and the interpretation of tongues. Now all these gifts have been withdrawn, for there is no need for them now. The completed canon of Scripture supplies us with wisdom and knowledge. The sign the gift of tongues, for instance, represents has made its point, and the need is gone.

Those who claim to have this gift today must show several things. First, that what they have is what believers had at the beginning. Second, that the restoration of the gift is to be expected, (for it is a historical fact that it ceased). Third, that there is a need for the gift. Fourth, that the result of the exercise of the gift is the exaltation of Christ as Lord.

It is very obvious that modern charismatics cannot give satisfactory responses to any of these four points. Until they do, believers would be well advised to distance themselves from the whole movement, including the Alpha Course.

If, as is suggested, these gifts have been withdrawn, it might be asked why they are listed here. Three reasons may be given. First, since they were in use when the epistle was written, it was appropriate to mention them as examples of spiritual gifts. Second, one of them at least, the gift of tongues, was being over-emphasised at Corinth, and the apostle needs to correct this in chapter 14. Third,now that these have been withdrawn, and also now that there are those who claim to possess them, we need a standard by which to assess the genuineness or otherwise of modern claims.

We should ask the following questions of those who claim to possess these gifts today. Why is there a manifestation of this gift now, when centuries passed without it being manifest? What Scripture leads us to believe that the gift would be restored? The gift of tongues was given to further the edification of the saints, see 14:1-19. Can modern tongues pass this test? Is anything intelligible uttered? If it is, does it add to the Word of God, or confirm it? If the former, then it comes under the curse of Revelation 22:18. If the latter, it is unnecessary, for the word of God was completed centuries ago, so that Jude could write about the faith that had been once for all delivered to the saints. There was nothing more to add, for the Spirit had led the New Testament writers into all the truth, as the Lord Jesus had promised He would, John 16:13.

Charismatics seek to evade these searching questions by asserting that they speak with the tongues of angels, and therefore we should not expect to understand them. We should notice, however, that in 1 Corinthians 13:1 the apostle refers to the tongues of men and angels, not the tongues of men orangels. In other words, when angels speak to men, they do so in the language of the men addressed. There is not a choice between angel-tongues and men-tongues. Even if angels do speak a different language in heaven, they do so to be understood in heaven. The purpose of tongues spoken on earth is to be understood on earth. It should be noticed, however, that Isaiah seems to have had no difficulty in understanding what the seraphim said in Isaiah 6:3, nor John in the Book of the Revelation.

We are entitled to enquire whether this gift is exercised according to the principles laid down by the apostles. Are the sisters silent in the gatherings? Have they covered heads and long hair? Are the proceedings conducted in an orderly and dignified way? If the answer to these questions is in the negative, then we may safely conclude that the gift is spurious. It is important to remember that humans are capable of deceiving themselves, and of being deceived. We should also notice that the gifts, including tongues, were not imparted to all. The language of the apostle is clear- “to one…to another”. His question at the end of the chapter is to the same effect, “Do all speak with tongues?” Clearly the answer is that all did not speak with tongues. The idea, then, that the gift should be sought, and that it is an indication that the Spirit dwells within, is false.

The fact that not every believer in those days should have expected to possess the gift of tongues is seen in verse 11, for the gifts are divided severally according to the will of the Spirit. So it is not His will to impart each gift to every believer. The gifts are distributed (“dividing”) to separate individuals, (“severally”). We would do well to ponder this point, and assess our attitude to this truth.

It is good to be clear in our minds that the gift of tongues is not for today. It is equally good to be clear that the Spirit does still distribute to each believer those gifts that are for today. Which should prompt us to ask ourselves whether the gift which has been given is being used. Remember God works in each member of the assembly for the profit of all- any lack of exercise of gift on the part of one, therefore, means that there is less profit for all. Since a gift is a spiritual thing, it should have precedence over natural things. We should not let self and the world stand in the way of the use of gift. The world is increasingly saying, in the language of the king of Sodom to Abraham, “Give me the persons, and take the goods to thyself”. In everyday terms this is the same as saying “Give me your time and energy, and I will give you a large salary”. Abraham was strengthened to resist that temptation, and so should we be, resolutely determining to put the interests of God and His assembly first in both our thoughts and actions. This will undoubtedly involve sacrifices as matters of lesser importance are let go, and the primary purpose in the life of the believer is concentrated upon.

In 1 Corinthians 12:28-30 the apostle lists gifts in their order of importance, for he uses the words “first…secondarily…thirdly”, and thus adjusts the thinking of the Corinthians, who were giving prominence to those gifts he lists last. Included in this list, being appropriate for an assembly epistle, are the two gifts of helps and governments.

Putting these scriptures together, and omitting gifts that no longer exist, we have the following:

Believers as gifts: evangelists; pastors and teachers.

Gifts that believers have: teaching; ministry; exhortation; giving; ruling; showing mercy; helps, and governments. Possibly the ruling and the government are the same, in which case there are seven gifts available to believers.

The question is sometimes asked, “How may I know what my gift is?” We may answer this question by remembering that the apostle uses the figure of a human body to illustrate the doctrine he is setting out. Just as the individual members of our bodies have abilities, so individual believers have gifts or abilities also. Some members of our body have more than one gift or ability, but they are all there to make a contribution.

First, our organs and limbs have been put in place by God “as it hath pleased Him”, 1 Corinthians 12:18, and they function as they do because of this. Some gifts bring with them a certain amount of prominence, such as teaching or exhortation. So it is with spiritual gifts. They are given to individual believers in accordance with the particular function they have to perform. For example, the gift of ruling or will not be given to a sister, for that is not within her range of activity in the assembly.

Second, they show their ability by functioning efficiently. Believers manifest that they have a particular gift when it is obvious that they have the appropriate spiritual ability to work out that gift. It will be equally obvious if they are unfitted for a particular work.

Third, they do so because the life principle in the body gives them energy to operate. Spiritual gifts are the manifestation of the indwelling Spirit of God, 1 Corinthians 12:7, the life-principle in the body of Christ. So He is the source of them, and He is the power by which they function. No amount of natural ability can compensate for a lack of spiritual gift.

A believer therefore may know his or her gift by being in harmony with the Spirit who gave the gift, by having a Spirit-led desire to exercise a particular gift, and by using that gift in a manner honouring to the Lord and helpful to the saints.

Those in a place of responsibility as elders in the assembly should be alert to the first signs of a gift being exercised, and should encourage this in every way possible. They should also step in when it is obvious that a believer is trying to exercise a gift he or she does not have. The assembly should not be wearied with those who are acting out of place. Such persons do indeed have a gift, so they should be helped to find it.

The elders should also ensure that teaching is regularly given on the subject, so that all in the assembly are aware of this aspect of assembly life. There is something for all in the assembly to do for the profit of all. There is no such person as a believer without a gift, for gifts are one way the Spirit of God manifests Himself, and all believers have the Spirit within. To neglect a gift is to quench the Spirit, 1 Thessalonians 5:19, and to deprive the saints of the contribution that should be made.

1:6 Even as the testimony of Christ was confirmed in you:

By means of the gifts given, especially those which involved utterance and knowledge, the truth concerning Christ that is received by faith for salvation initially, is constantly confirmed and reinforced to His glory. There is an ongoing need for the truth to be taught, and the appropriate gifts are given to ensure this happens. The apostles were careful to confirm the souls of those who believed, for the world represents an antagonistic force, and new believers, and, for that matter, older believers too, need constant exposure to apostolic doctrine. The unsearchable riches of Christ are not all learnt the night we get saved, but are entered into as we “follow on to know the Lord”, Hosea 6:3.

1:7 so that ye come behind in no gift, waiting for the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ.

In this verse the apostle uses the word for coming which means an unveiling. While they wait for the Lord to reveal Himself at His coming, believers are to use their particular gift so that Christ is revealed in the locality by the testimony of the assembly.

At the present time the local assembly is charged with manifesting Christ in the district where they are. Just as a man’s body expresses him to others, so the apostle declares to the assembly at Corinth, (and, by extension, any Divinely-constituted assembly), “ye are (the) body of Christ, and members in particular”, 1 Corinthians 12:27. They were to reveal Him during the time of His absence, all the while waiting for Him to reveal Himself. One of the primary ways of doing this is through the exercise of gift, just as a man expresses what is in his mind by what he is able to do by means of his physical body.

1:8 Who shall also confirm you unto the end, that ye may be blameless in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ.

The use, mis-use or non-use of gift will be reviewed in the day when the Lord Jesus reviews the activities of His people. This is called “the day of our Lord Jesus Christ” because it is the time when His view of things is the only one. The word for “blameless” means “Not blamed when called in to face a charge”. We have been given a gift for a purpose, and it should be our earnest desire to fulfil that purpose. When called into the presence of the Head of the church to give account to Him for the way we have used the gifts He has given, we would surely not want to have a charge of neglect or mis-use of gift made against us, but rather to receive commendation for the use of gift in a God-honouring way. See 1 Corinthians 3:13-15.

1:9 God is faithful, by whom ye were called unto the fellowship of His Son Jesus Christ our Lord.

Fellowship is enjoyed by those who share with one another the things which they have in common. As individuals, believers are able to have fellowship “with” the Father and “with” His Son Jesus Christ”, 1 John 1:3. The fellowship mentioned in this passage, however, is said to be the fellowship “of” His Son. This means that the Corinthian believers were called to share in the things that God’s Son was involved with. Of course, such a fellowship would be of the highest dignity, a fact that may be learned from the way the apostle describes it, using the full title “His Son Jesus Christ our Lord”. In fact the fellowship can be said to be defined by this title, being everything that such a glorious person can righteously associate Himself with. The Corinthians had been called by God to fellowship of such a character. As an assembly, they had been put into the position where they could freely share together in all the things of Christ. Only a Divinely-constituted assembly is in such a position.

Sadly, the Corinthians were failing to appreciate the blessedness of allowing the name of Christ to govern their fellowship. They had begun to divide into parties, and thus earn the rebuke of the apostle for their contentions and divisions. Division and strife are the very opposite of fellowship. Sadly, today, those who profess the Name of Christ are divided into a multitude of sects, but the existence of an assembly in a locality is a protest against that situation.

The Corinthians were slow to separate completely from the idolatry that they had been involved in before they were saved. The apostle reminds them, therefore, of three sorts of fellowship in 1 Corinthians 10:14-22, all expressed by the act of eating and drinking.

1. There was the fellowship known by the Israelite as he brought his offering to the altar, and then feasted upon his portion of the sacrifice, and thus had a share in the things that God had ordained. This would rebuke the Corinthians for their divisions, for the altar in Israel was the focal point of their religious life, just as the Lord Jesus, and no other person or thing, was the centre of Christian life.

2. There was the fellowship known by the idol-worshipper, as he brought his gift to the pagan temple. His fellowship was with the demon forces behind the idol, and he expressed this fellowship by sharing the food which he had offered to the idol. This would rebuke the Corinthians for their connections with idolatry, as the apostle exposed the very heart of idol-worship as being homage to demons.

3. Then there was the fellowship of the Christian assembly. As they drank the cup of wine of the Lord’s Supper, they thereby declared their participation in all the blessing that His shed blood had procured, for the cup is described as the cup of blessing. As they all took and broke the one loaf, they signified that they were sharing in common with one another, as a united company, all the blessings Christ’s blood had secured. The one loaf of which they all partook, was symbolic of their unity as the local representation of the body of Christ.

It is illogical for those who drink of the cup at the Lord’s Supper, and thus signify their involvement in all that the blood of Christ secures, to live the rest of the week in practical denial of this by sharing in worldly things. It is likewise illogical for those who break bread in an assembly, and thereby signify their wholehearted involvement in the things of the assembly, to have fellowship in non-assembly, and therefore non-Scriptural associations, however noble their cause and well-meaning their members.

So the believers in a Scriptural assembly have the immense privilege of sharing with God’s Son the things that can be associated with his name in all its dignity. As they come together to remember the Lord Jesus, they also signify their common delight in the blessings His blood has secured, and their oneness with one another. They pledge themselves by these acts to separate from that which gives the worldling pleasure, and all associations which are of man’s devising.

It may be thought that it is not possible today to practise the things that are commanded us by the apostle in 1 Corinthians 1:1-9. This is not the case, however, for “God is faithful”. He who calls into assembly fellowship is faithful to those thus called. He will not desert them or let them down, but will always provide the spiritual resources necessary to continue steadfastly in Divine things. The only question is whether those who are thus called will be faithful to Him in return, as they respond to the God who in grace gives them the immense privilege of involvement with the fellowship of His Son Jesus Christ our Lord.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS CHAPTER 1, VERSES 10 TO 16

1:10 Now I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye all speak the same thing, and that there be no divisions among you; but that ye be perfectly joined together in the same mind and in the same judgment.

1:11 For it hath been declared unto me of you, my brethren, by them which are of the house of Chloe, that there are contentions among you.

1:12 Now this I say, that every one of you saith, I am of Paul; and I of Apollos; and I of Cephas; and I of Christ.

1:13 Is Christ divided? was Paul crucified for you? or were ye baptized in the name of Paul?

1:14 I thank God that I baptized none of you, but Crispus and Gaius;

1:15 Lest any should say that I had baptized in mine own name.

1:16 And I baptized also the household of Stephanas: besides, I know not whether I baptized any other.

(c) Verse 10   Exhortation to unity.

1:10 Now I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye all speak the same thing, and that there be no divisions among you; but that ye be perfectly joined together in the same mind and in the same judgement.

Now I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ- the apostle bases his appeal for unity on the full name of the Lord Jesus. He is “our” Lord Jesus Christ, the common possession of all believers, apostles included. He is not for the few to monopolise, but for all to recognise. He is “Lord”, so we all need to bow to His authority, as expressed in the Scriptures. He is “Jesus”, the man who lived, died, and rose again for us, so that our affections might be towards Him as we realise how indebted we are to Him. He is “Christ”, the man approved of God, and as such should be our role-model in all things. There is no stronger appeal than one based on the full name of the Lord Jesus Christ.

That ye all speak the same thing- Paul will soon quote what they were saying, and they were expressing totally different and opposing things, for one was saying “I of Paul”, and another “I of Apollos” and so on. These words were expressions of disunity and party-spirit.

And that there be no divisions among you- note the “and”, for it is not “speak…but”. In other words, absence of division and speaking the same thing are both required, for a person may conform by saying orthodox things, but there may still be party-spirit in the heart.

But that ye be perfectly joined together in the same mind and in the same judgement- this is the ideal situation Paul is setting before the Corinthians. What is said and done is governed by what we think and decide. The apostle is getting to the heart of the problem here, which was the way the Corinthian believers were thinking. This is why he has much to say in these early chapters about the wisdom of the world and the wisdom of God. Only by embracing the wisdom which is of God can unity be achieved. That wisdom is found in the inspired writings of the Bible, and is the standard by which all things are to judged.

(d) Verses 11-16   Exposure of disunity.

1:11 For it hath been declared unto me of you, my brethren, by them which are of the house of Chloe, that there are contentions among you.

For it hath been declared unto me of you, my brethren, by them which are of the house of Chloe- there are two matters that are brought out side by side in Leviticus 19. Verse 16 reads, “Thou shalt not go up and down as a tale-bearer among thy people: neither shalt thou stand against the blood of thy brother: I am the Lord”. Here is an injunction against spreading gossip amongst the Lord’s people. Whilst Christians are not under the law as a means to gain righteousness, nevertheless the righteous requirements of the law are binding upon them as Romans 8:4 indicates. Leviticus 19:17 reads, “Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thine heart: thou shalt in any wise rebuke thy neighbour, and not suffer sin upon him”. In other words, out of a spirit of love and concern, sometimes a believer needs to rebuke another believer, so that the wrong he is guilty of may be put right. And this is how the household of Chloe were acting. If they had been spreading gossip the apostle would have rebuked them. As it was, they were bringing the Corinthian situation before the apostle as the best one to deal with it.

That there are contentions among you- the Corinthian believers were showing a grave lack of love towards one another, and this had developed into open conflict and dispute. Such a situation was dishonouring to the name of the Lord Jesus, and needed to be dealt with quickly, and this the apostle seeks to do.

1:12 Now this I say, that every one of you saith, I am of Paul; and I of Apollos; and I of Cephas; and I of Christ.

Now this I say- the apostle has listened to the report form the household of Chloe, and has satisfied himself that it is true. He now relates the situation at Corinth in his own words, so there might be no doubt as to the seriousness of the problem.

That every one of you saith- the attitude that needs to be dealt with is so general that all of them can be said to be involved.

I am of Paul; and I of Apollos; and I of Cephas; and I of Christ-perhaps the converts of Paul would try to make him into a party-leader in gratitude for his work amongst them; perhaps some would be impressed with the eloquence of Apollos, (Acts 18:24), and would favour him; others would be impressed by the energy and vigour of Cephas, (Peter), and would especially favour him, not only for that reason, but also because he had been with the Lord on earth as Paul and Apollos had not; others were claiming a special relationship with Christ, and took the super-spiritual position of claiming to be “The Christ-party”. All such divisions are directly contrary to the spirit of Christianity. The Corinthians had been called into the fellowship of God’s Son, not the fellowship of Paul and the others.

1:13 Is Christ divided? was Paul crucified for you? or were ye baptized in the name of Paul?

Is Christ divided? This is the first of three searching questions, which, when answered correctly, will go a long way adjust the attitude of the Corinthian believers.  The three teachers mentioned in verse 12 each had their special ministry. Paul would emphasise the crucifixion of Christ and His subsequent ascent to heavenly glory. Apollos was versed in the Old Testament, as we see from Acts 18:24-28, and would show how Christ was the fulfilment of the prophecies of old time. Peter had been with the Lord on earth, and could testify first-hand of His ministry. Some believers would be attracted to Paul’s emphasis; some to Apollos’; some to Peter’s, and the temptation would be to only listen to a favourite theme, and hence gather around the one who expounded it. The fact is all the truth of God is for all the people of God, and Paul, Apollos and Peter would not have condoned such behaviour on the part of the Corinthians. Christ is not to be divided into “Fulfiller of prophecy”, “Example on Earth”, and “Crucified and Glorified One”. He is one whole Christ, and we need to be taken up with every aspect of His person.

Was Paul crucified for you? The answer to this question is staggeringly simple; how could the Corinthians have missed this point? Notice that Paul does not bring Apollos or Cephas into the argument. He is content to use himself as an argument, debasing himself in favour of Christ. He will use Apollos with himself in his argument in 4:6, but not here. By His crucifixion the Lord Jesus has forever secured the heart’s affections of His people; to adopt a name other than His is ingratitude indeed.

Or were ye baptized in the name of Paul?When they were baptised, the Corinthians were baptised into Jesus Christ, Romans 6:3, committing themselves to a life of loyalty and devotion to Him alone. Their current position was a denial of this.

1:14,15 I thank God that I baptized none of you, but Crispus and Gaius; lest any should say that I had baptized in mine own name.

Paul here indicates his complete disinterest in forming a party under his name. John the Baptist had been sent to baptise, and those who received his preaching were known as John’s disciples. When Paul met some of these at Ephesus, he was able to tell them of the Lord Jesus, and they were then baptised in the name of Christ Jesus, Acts 19:5.

Perhaps he personally baptised Crispus because he had been the chief ruler of the synagogue in Corinth, and the other believers might be slow to be convinced of his genuineness. To foster unity the apostle may have personally done the baptising to show his confidence in the genuineness of Crispus’ conversion.

1:16 And I baptized also the household of Stephanas: besides, I know not whether I baptised any other.

It is clear from the wording here that the apostle is genuinely struggling to remember who, if any, he baptised at Corinth. The apostle was engaged in “labours more abundant”, 2 Corinthians 11:23, and would have no time to write a daily journal. He describes the household of Stephanas as the “firstfruits of Achaia”, 16:15, (Corinth being the capital of that district), so perhaps they were the first ones baptised, and who subsequently did the baptising of other converts.

The remainder of the chapter shows how that the disunity of the Corinthian assembly was the direct result of embracing the thought-forms and opinions of the world. As a result, they began to act like the men of the world, who assembled themselves as parties around the philosopher of their choice.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS CHAPTER 1, VERSES 17 TO 20

1:17 For Christ sent me not to baptize, but to preach the gospel: not with wisdom of words, lest the cross of Christ should be made of none effect.

1:18 For the preaching of the cross is to them that perish foolishness; but unto us which are saved it is the power of God.

1:19 For it is written, I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and will bring to nothing the understanding of the prudent.

1:20 Where is the wise? where is the scribe? where is the disputer of this world? hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world?

(e) Verses 17,18 The wisdom of words is damaging.

1:17 For Christ sent me not to baptise, but to preach the gospel: not with wisdom of words, lest the cross of Christ should be made of none effect.

For Christ sent me not to baptise, but to preach the gospel- this is not to say that the apostle was careless about baptising converts, for it is clear that he was not. We read that when he preached in Corinth, “many of the Corinthians hearing, believed, and were baptised”, Acts 18:8. He wrote to the Romans explaining the doctrine of baptism, Romans 6; he wrote to the Galatians that when they were baptised they had put on Christ, Galatians 3:27; and he showed the Colossians that baptism had taken them out from the sphere where philosophy was relevant, and brought them into association with a risen Christ, Colossians 2:12. Baptism is the practical setting forth of the truth of the gospel, so the two cannot be at variance. What the apostle means is that he not only avoided baptising people himself, for the reason we have noted in verses 14-16, but his commission from the Lord was to evangelise, and leave the baptism of the converts to others. A believer does not have to have special gift to baptise, so any genuine brother may baptise a new convert.

Not with wisdom of words, lest the cross of Christ should be made of none effect- by his upbringing and education the apostle would have been well-able to speak eloquently, and use the reasoning techniques of the philosophers. He refused to do this, however, since it would rob the gospel of its power, which lay in its appeal for faith, not mental ability. How serious a matter it is to cancel out the work of the cross! Yet it is so easily done if the preaching of the gospel is adulterated by man’s thinking in some way. It is so tempting, especially in these days when response to the gospel, at least in the Western World, is rare, to try to present a message which in some way appeals to the natural man. This destroys the gospel, and we should return to faith in the means God has chosen, and not adopt ideas of our own. Israel were forbidden to lift up a cutting tool on the stones they were intending to make into an altar. If they did so, they would pollute the altar, said God, Exodus 20:25,26. So we, if we lift up the tool of man upon the altar-work of Calvary, we have in practice polluted it, and God cannot use what we do for His glory.

1:18 For the preaching of the cross is to them that perish foolishness; but unto us which are saved it is the power of God.

For the preaching of the cross is to them that perish foolishness- the apostle now gives two reasons why the wisdom of the wise, when used to preach the gospel, is damaging. First, because the preaching of the cross is foolishness to men, so that shows it is completely different to anything they have thought up. While they hold on to their way of thinking they are perishing, so it is counter-productive to mix a way of thinking that lets a man perish, with a way of thinking that saves him. No mere man has yet devised a system of thought which removes the effects of the fall, and brings into true blessing.

But unto us which are saved it is the power of God- this is the second reason why it is foolish to use the wisdom of the world to preach the gospel by. It will not be the channel of God’s power, but will only pander to the pride of man, for he will think he has acquired some merit by understanding it. Just as those who dismiss the gospel as foolishness are perishing, so those who receive the gospel are being saved. The verbs “perish” and “are saved” are in the same tense, and indicate a current situation. The philosophies of men bring them into increasing ruin and loss of well-being, whilst the reverse is the case for the believer- he is constantly saved and preserved by the truth of the gospel.

(f) Verses 19,20 The wisdom of the wise of this world is destroyed by God.

1:19 For it is written, I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and will bring to nothing the understanding of the prudent.

For it is written- there follows a quotation from Isaiah 29:14. The previous verse to the one quoted here was used by the Lord Jesus to show the hypocrisy of the leaders of the nation of Israel, Matthew 15:7-9, so we know that the Jewish rulers are in view.

Wisdom may be defined as “Insight into the true nature of things”. The philosophers of the world were earnestly seeking after this insight, but had never succeeded in finding it. God steps in with the disclosure of His wisdom, but not before He has shown that the wisdom of the world is, in effect, foolishness.

I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and will bring to nothing the understanding of the prudent- the wise men of Israel, the chief priests, scribes, and elders of the people, are warned by Isaiah that God will destroy their supposed wisdom, the traditions which they had accumulated over many centuries, and by which they had made the doctrines of men more important than the word of God. He would also bring to nothing, or show to be useless, the understanding which they claimed to have of God and His ways. The way this would happen is that they, the princes of this world, would crucify the Lord of glory because they were ignorant about Him, 1 Corinthians 2:7.

1:20 Where is the wise? where is the scribe? where is the disputer of this world? hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world?

God has effectively destroyed the wisdom of this world by the cross, and the apostle adapts another passage from Isaiah to point this out. God said through Isaiah, “Thine heart shall meditate terror. Where is the scribe? Where is the receiver? Where is he that counted the towers? Thou shalt not see a fierce people, a people of a deeper speech than thou canst perceive; of a stammering tongue, that thou canst not understand”, Isaiah 33:18,19. Verse 19 shows that it is foreign armies that are in view, yet God’s promise to His people was that they would not see them as invaders of the land, and verse 18 assures them that they would be calm in the face of terror. As a result, God can ask in triumph the three questions Isaiah lists. Where is the scribe, plotting the line of attack on his map, and writing out the plan of battle? Where is the receiver, or weigher, ready to assess the spoils of victory and weigh them out to those deserving of reward after the battle? Where is the scout who secretly entered the land to assess the vulnerable points and the strong points, counting the watchtowers to see how well-guarded the land was? Such were Isaiah’s words. Paul adapts them, (with the authority of the same inspiring Spirit who guided Isaiah to write), and asks:

Where is the wise?- the man who plans his life according to man’s wisdom, and seeks to win life’s battles thereby?

Where is the scribe?- the one ready to record the triumphs of a life lived according to man’s thinking?

Where is the disputer of this world?- who like the counter of towers, was confident that he was able to succeed against all opposing forces? They are nowhere to be seen, not only because a life lived according to worldly wisdom is the life of a person who is perishing, but also because by the cross God has shown the wise of this world to be weak and ineffective.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS CHAPTER 1, VERSES 21 TO 31

1:21 For after that in the wisdom of God the world by wisdom knew not God, it pleased God by the foolishness of preaching to save them that believe.

1:22 For the Jews require a sign, and the Greeks seek after wisdom:

1:23 But we preach Christ crucified, unto the Jews a stumblingblock, and unto the Greeks foolishness;

1:24 But unto them which are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ the power of God, and the wisdom of God.

1:25 Because the foolishness of God is wiser than men; and the weakness of God is stronger than men.

1:26 For ye see your calling, brethren, how that not many wise men after the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble, are called:

1:27 But God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise; and God hath chosen the weak things of the world to confound the things which are mighty;

1:28 And base things of the world, and things which are despised, hath God chosen, yea, and things which are not, to bring to nought things that are:

1:29 That no flesh should glory in His presence.

1:30 But of Him are ye in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption:

1:31 That, according as it is written, He that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.

(g) Verses 21-29 The wisdom of God has been demonstrated.

(i) Verse 21(a) In the history of Old Testament times.

(ii) Verses 21(b) to 25 In the Calvary-work of Christ.

(iii) Verses 26 to 29 In the testimony of believers.

1:21 For after that in the wisdom of God the world by wisdom knew not God, it pleased God by the foolishness of preaching to save them that believe.

(i) The wisdom of God has been demonstrated in the history of Old Testament times.

For after that in the wisdom of God the world by wisdom knew not God- the nations were allowed to go their own ways, to show to them that by their own religious thought they could not attain to the knowledge of God. As Paul said to the philosophers of Athens, “God…hath made of one blood all nations of men for to dwell on all the face of the earth, and hath determined the times before appointed, and the bounds of their habitation; that they should seek the Lord, if haply they might feel after Him, and find Him, though He be not far from every one of us”, Acts 17:26,27. It was an exhibition of the wisdom of God that this happened, so that man might realise the bankruptcy of his thinking, and seek the Lord through the nation of Israel, set by God in the midst of the earth to preserve the knowledge of Himself. That they did not do this is shown by the inscription Paul based his address on, “To the Unknown God”. They had a vague notion that there was another God somewhere, and lest they offend Him, they adopted that inscription as an insurance policy. Paul was able to declare unto them the God they so feebly knew. It is vain for man to continue his search for God apart from the revelation God has given of Himself in the Person of His Son, which revelation is full and final.

(ii) The wisdom of God has been demonstrated in the Calvary-work of Christ.

It pleased God by the foolishness of preaching to save them that believe- having given many centuries of opportunity to men to find Him by themselves, God now presents to men by the preaching of the gospel the way to find true wisdom. This method does not appeal to the wise of this world, so they label it foolishness. Yet despite what men say about the gospel, they cannot dispute that it rescues men from a foolish life-style, and imparts to them knowledge that they could not have gained in the schools of men. This wisdom is not available only to those who are intellectually inclined, because it does not depend for its reception on intelligence, but faith.

That is not to say it is not reasonable and logical to believe the gospel, for it is, but is does mean that the world-view of men must be abandoned, and the thoughts presented in the gospel must be embraced by faith.

Nor does it mean that those who preach the gospel should be haphazard in their speaking, and not present truths in the most understandable way possible, by God’s enabling. The last chapter of Ecclesiastes gives us the plan of action of the writer of the book. “And moreover, because the preacher was wise, he still taught the people knowledge; Yea, he gave good heed, and sought out, and set in order many proverbs. The preacher sought to find out acceptable words: and that which was upright, even words of truth”, Ecclesiastes 12:9,10.

In verse 18 believers are saved constantly, whereas here they are saved decisively. There is no discrepancy, however, for there is initial salvation from sin and its consequences, which salvation is once and for all, with no recall of that salvation by God, and without help from the wisdom of the wise of this world either. There is also ongoing salvation from the pitfalls of the pilgrim pathway, which in the context here mean the dangers presented by the world’s way of thinking and acting.

1:22 For the Jews require a sign, and the Greeks seek after wisdom:

For the Jews require a sign- even though Christ has died and risen again, they were still asking for evidence that He was the Messiah. After three and a half years of sign-miracles, they had still asked the Lord Jesus for a sign from heaven. His response was, “An evil and adulterous generation seeketh after sign; and there shall no sign be given to it, but the sign of the prophet Jonas: for as Jonas was three days and three nights in the whale’s belly; so shall the Son of Man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth”, Matthew 12:39,40. The nation of Israel had ample opportunity to test the claims of those who witnessed to the resurrection of Christ; but their minds were hardened, and biased against the truth.

And the Greeks seek after wisdom- the Greek world constantly sought insight into the true nature of things. They were waiting for the conclusive argument, the line of reasoning that would at last enlighten them. Their quest in Old Testament times was often sincere, but now that Christ crucified is preached they have no excuse for continuing the search for wisdom on their own.

1:23 But we preach Christ crucified, unto the Jews a stumbling-block, and unto the Greeks foolishness;

But we preach Christ crucified- undeterred by the demands of men of intellect, and unembarrassed by the subject he made known, Paul asserts that he and his fellow evangelists preached. They did not debate, rationalise, or argue, but simply made an announcement of facts. He also asserts that they preached Christ, or the Messiah. Despite knowing what the consensus in Israel about Jesus of Nazareth’s claim to Messiahship was, Paul insisted on preaching Him. He further states that in their preaching they emphasised that this Christ was the one who was crucified, and will always be known for that. They did not preach Jesus the teacher, Jesus the miracle worker, Jesus the fine example, although He was all these things. Paul was convinced that the only sort of Christ that God would have preached is Christ crucified.

Unto the Jews a stumbling-block- the idea that a man crucified in shame and disgrace between two thieves on a Roman cross, was worthy to be welcomed as their Messiah, was not something that Jews generally were prepared to accept. But then the majority of Jews were not saved, for they were clinging to the wisdom of the elders, and refusing the wisdom of God.

As we have said, wisdom is insight into the true nature of things. At the cross the character of God, who is the fount of all wisdom, was made known fully. Do we wish to know righteousness, then we see the way God dealt with sin at Calvary. Or love, then we see His love fully expressed in that He did not spare His own Son the horrors of that experience. Or justice, where He poured out His anger against sin upon His own Son. “God is light” and “God is love”, and every ray of glory that shines in His person, as summed up in those two expressions, is seen in full display at Calvary.

And unto the Greeks foolishness- the Greeks were looking for the Ideal Man, and to them such a man would not succumb, but would succeed. People crucified on a cross had succumbed, in their view. They looked for a man who was a victor, not a victim. Crucified people had not been victorious, but they had become victims of circumstance. To them, in a word, crucifixion was a tragedy, not a triumph, and crucified people had no claim on their attention.

Despite this prevailing attitude of both Jew and Gentile, Paul and his fellow-workers persisted in preaching Christ crucified, and there is no reason why their present-day counterparts should not do the same.

1:24 But unto them which are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ the power of God, and the wisdom of God.

But unto them which are called- these are they who respond in faith to the message preached. It is by the gospel that God calls men. He does not invite them to participate in a discussion, but to accept His Son as Saviour and Lord.

Both Jews and Greeks- despite the fact that the majority of Jew and Gentile reject the gospel, it is still undeniably true that many have believed and been saved. Despite their different attitudes before, due to culture and background, they have come the same way, and turned to God because of the work of His Son. God has only one gospel.

Christ the power of God- the power of God to destroy the wisdom of the wise, verses 19 and 20, and to save those who believe, verse 18, is vested in Christ, the one men crucified.

1:25 Because the foolishness of God is wiser than men; and the weakness of God is stronger than men.

Because the foolishness of God is wiser than men- the word “because” tells us that we are now to be given reasons for the statement that Christ is the wisdom and power of God as far as those who are called are concerned. We could look at the statements in this verse in two ways. Either the apostle is exaggerating for the sake of effect, and is showing that even if there were such things as foolishness and weakness with God, then, because He is God, they would be much more wise and powerful than the wisdom and power of men. Or, alternatively, when he writes of the foolishness of God, He is referring to the gospel which men call foolish, because it proclaims salvation through a crucified man. This “foolish” gospel is indeed wiser than men, for it saves, whereas those who believe the wisdom of the wise of this world are perishing.

And the weakness of God is stronger than men- the proclamation of a crucified man as Saviour is nonsense to the unbeliever. In the language of the onlookers at Calvary, “He saved others, Himself He cannot save”, Matthew 27:41. It was the chief priests, scribes, and elders who mocked the Saviour thus; in other words, the religious princes of this world, who crucified the Lord of Glory because they were ignorant of Divine wisdom, 1 Corinthians 2:7.

Of course it goes without saying that there are no such things as foolishness and weakness with God in actual fact, and the apostle would never suggest there are. God is Almighty, and All-wise.

(iii) The wisdom of God has been demonstrated in the testimony of believers.

1:26 For ye see your calling, brethren, how that not many wise men after the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble, are called:

For ye see your calling, brethren- having thought of the history of the world, and the events at Calvary, the apostle now directs the thoughts of the Corinthians to their own situation. Their calling is their experience of the calling of God through the gospel.

How that not many wise men after the flesh- as Paul approached the city of Corinth God encouraged him with the thought that He had many people in that city, Acts 18:11. Yet here we read of not many. So the majority of the “many” that God had in His mind, were not the elite of the city, but the lower classes. God is no respecter of persons, so it is not that God did not offer the gospel to the upper classes so energetically as He did to the lower classes. It was simply that the latter were more responsive. The reason they were more responsive was that they had not embraced the thinking of the philosophers, and were more ready to believe the gospel as it came to them.

How that not many wise men after the flesh- these are they who had been educated in the philosophies of men, and felt that they qualified for the title “wise”. Paul discounts this, however, for they are only wise after the flesh, that is, wise as men think and speak, not wise according to God.

Not many mighty- men of influence in some way, whether politically, financially, or religiously. Because of their education, these too would embrace the wisdom of the world. Thinking themselves to be powerful and wise, they saw no need for Christ the power of God and the wisdom of God.

Not many noble, are called- these would be the well-bred, high-born classes, who had the “benefit” of the accumulated wisdom handed down from their ancestors. These were too self-sufficient and grand to follow the despised Nazarene, especially since His life ended with crucifixion.

These are described as those not called, but not because the gospel was not for them, but because they judged that they were not for the gospel. No fault attaches to God, who desires that all men be saved, 1 Timothy 2:4.

1:27 But God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise; and God hath chosen the weak things of the world to confound the things which are mighty;

But God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise- the choice of God involves the response of men to the gospel, as well as His predestining counsels. 2 Thessalonians 2:13 reads, “But we are bound to give thanks always to God for you, brethren beloved of the Lord, because God hath from the beginning chosen you to salvation through sanctification of the Spirit and belief of the truth“. If by “chosen the foolish things” Paul meant “chosen only the foolish things”, then we might be justified in thinking simply of God’s eternal purpose electing only foolish people. But it is evident that some of the wise in this world have been converted to God. Paul himself is an example. So it is not an absolute statement of intention only to call foolish people, but a statement that takes account of the situation as it is. God has chosen foolish people, so that His own wisdom may be glorified, and the ineffectiveness of this world’s wisdom might become more apparent. In this way He confounds or embarrasses the wise, for their inability to live a saved life becomes all the more evident as it is contrasted with the life of those God has saved.

And God hath chosen the weak things of the world to confound the things which are mighty- those who had no influence on affairs in Corinth or the wider world, were ready to accept the truth of the gospel. Those who were influential were too proud to follow the despised Nazarene. Whatever their human power and influence, however, they had no power to live a life pleasing to God, whereas those of little account in the world were able to do this.

1:28 And base things of the world, and things which are despised, hath God chosen, yea, and things which are not, to bring to nought things that are:

And base things of the world- they were base, of low-birth, possessing none of the advantages of nobility, and having all the disadvantages of being low-born.

And things which are despised, hath God chosen- because they were uneducated and poor, they would be looked down upon by the upper classes of society.

And things which are not, to bring to nought things that are-of course Paul does not mean these people did not exist, but rather that they might just as well not have existed as far as the elite were concerned. It is such people that God uses to reduce those who seem to be big and powerful to their proper level.

1:29 That no flesh should glory in His presence.

That no flesh should glory in His presence- God is working for His own glory, and He knows that the wise and powerful of this world will find it difficult to leave their attitudes behind them when they get saved. This is why God delights to save the nobodies of this world, so that His glory might be displayed in that sinners of the lowest sort are in His presence for all eternity.

(f) Verses 30-31 The wisdom of God directs all the glory to Himself.

1:30 But of Him are ye in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption:

But of Him- the Corinthian believers were what they were solely because of God’s working. They were the result of God putting forth His power through the preaching of the cross. There was nothing out of themselves or other men that had brought them to their current position.

Are ye- before they were nothing and nobody, now they are something and somebody. How that can be said is told us in the next words.

In Christ Jesus- He is not only the crucified man, but also the risen, ascended and glorified man. As such He is able to bring to the highest place of honour in association with Himself. Paul explains to the Ephesians that believers are seated in heavenly places in Christ Jesus, Ephesians 2:6. God has lifted beggars from the dunghill, and set them among princes, 1 Samuel 2:8. The wise of this world were not prepared to go as far as the cross, and ally themselves to the crucified Christ. They thereby forfeit the right to have association with Him in His highest glory.

Who of God is made unto us wisdom- the order of words in the original is “who was made to us wisdom from God”. The wisdom that comes from God is made good to us by Christ Jesus. Only through Him and His death can we know God, and have insight into the true nature of things. The world may grope after God in the dark, but they do so because they have rejected the light that Christ brings.

And righteousness- because we now know God, we know also how to live a life that is in harmony with His character. We need wisdom for that, and this comes from Christ. Paul will later write that Christ was made sin for us, so that we might be made, or become in practice, the righteousness of God in Him, 2 Corinthians 5:21. The life of the believer should be marked by practical righteousness, the expression of the righteous nature imparted by God.

And sanctification- the apostle has already described the Corinthian believers as saints by divine calling, verse 2, and this repeats that thought. In the midst of the squalid conditions prevailing in Corinth, the believers there were able to maintain a separate lifestyle, in the measure in which they availed themselves of Divine wisdom in Christ.

And redemption- not only were they able to live righteous and holy lives, but they were also able to enjoy the liberty that Christ’s death brings to the believer. As the Lord Jesus said, “If the Son therefore shall make you free, ye shall be free indeed”, John 8:36. He also said, “and ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free”, John 8:32. So not only are believers righteous and holy by God’s reckoning, they are redeemed also. But each of these three things is to be worked out in practice. It is the truth that makes free, the truth of God’s word, the perfect wisdom. If we direct our lives by its instruction, we shall be made free from all that brings into bondage, whatever form that bondage takes.

1:31 That, according as it is written, He that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.

That, according as it is written, He that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord- the apostle closes this section of his argument with a quotation from the prophet Jeremiah. The context reads as follows- “Thus saith the Lord, Let not the wise man glory in his wisdom, neither let the mighty man glory in his might, let not the rich man glory in his riches: But let him that glorieth glory in this, that he understandeth and knoweth Me, that I am the Lord which exercise loving kindness, judgement, and righteousness, in the earth: for in these things I delight, saith the Lord”, Jeremiah 9:23,24. Clearly the apostle has had this passage in the back of his mind as he penned verses 26-29, for the same classes of men he speaks of, Jeremiah speaks of too. A reading of the early verses of Jeremiah 9 will show that the people of Israel in Jeremiah’s day were no different to the men of Corinth in Paul’s day. They were alike guilty of treachery, lies, and immorality. The answer to this problem was not the wise man glorying in his supposed wisdom, and his ability to remedy the situation; nor the mighty man glorying in his might, thinking that by his influence he could effect change; nor the rich man priding himself on his success, and seeking to pump money into the situation to make it better. None of these solutions is the right one. Only by glorying in the Lord, and trusting in His wisdom, His power, and His rich grace, can the situation be remedied. Notice that in Jeremiah 9 the Lord speaks of Himself as to His activity, for He exercises loving kindness, judgement, and righteousness; so should those who believe be exercised. And in the measure in which the Corinthians, and ourselves, imitate God’s ways, we shall live lives that are glorifying to the Lord, for they will be a reflection of His character.

The Peace Offering

NOTES ON THE PEACE OFFERING OF LEVITICUS CHAPTER 3

SURVEY OF THE CHAPTER

Like the meal offering of chapter 2, the peace offering section does not begin with the words “And the Lord spake unto Moses”, so the offerings of chapters 1 to 3 are united together. The factors that unite them are as follows:

1. All are sweet-savour offerings, the smoke of their burning arising to God as a sweet and soothing aroma.

2. All are voluntary offerings, as opposed to the sin-offerings, which were compulsory.

3. All could only be offered after the question of sin had been dealt with.

4. All were approach offerings, brought by one who desired to be near to God.

The chapter divides very simply into four parts, with verses 1 to 5 detailing the offering of an animal from the herd; verses 6-11 an offering of a lamb; verses 12 to 16 an offering of a goat; and verse 17 giving the spiritual principle that comes to the fore in the peace offering, namely that fat and blood must not be eaten.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE BOOK OF LEVITICUS CHAPTER 3, VERSES 1 TO 5

3:1 And if his oblation be a sacrifice of peace offering, if he offer it of the herd; whether it be a male or female, he shall offer it without blemish before the Lord.

3:2 And he shall lay his hand upon the head of his offering, and kill it at the door of the tabernacle of the congregation: and Aaron’s sons the priests shall sprinkle the blood upon the altar round about.

3:3 And he shall offer of the sacrifice of the peace offering an offering made by fire unto the Lord; the fat that covereth the inwards, and all the fat that is upon the inwards,

3:4 And the two kidneys, and the fat that is on them, which is by the flanks, and the caul above the liver, with the kidneys, it shall he take away.

3:5 And Aaron’s sons shall burn it on the altar upon the burnt sacrifice, which is upon the wood that is on the fire: it is an offering made by fire, of a sweet savour unto the Lord.

 THE OFFERING OF THE HERD

3:1 And if his oblation be a sacrifice of peace offering, if he offer it of the herd; whether it be a male or female, he shall offer it without blemish before the Lord.

 And if his oblation- an oblation is an approach offering, a sacrifice that one who desired to draw near to God must bring. It is true that a sin offering had to be brought to the altar, but afterwards its carcase was taken outside the camp, for sin banishes from the presence of God. Once the matter of sin was dealt with, however, then an approach could be made to God; but again there must be sacrifice. For the sin offering has only dealt with the past sins of the man, it has not altered his nature.

 The burnt offering, meal offering, and peace offering were all approach offerings. The word for “offering” in 1:3, the word “offer” in 2:1 and the word “oblation” here all indicate this. When he is dealing with the various classes of offering in Hebrews 10, the writer speaks of the worshippers as “the comers thereunto”, meaning those who came to the altar. In contrast, he quotes the words of Christ as He came into the world to be the one supreme sacrifice, “Lo, I come”, 10:7. By His approach to God in sacrifice, He has rendered all animal sacrifices obsolete. Those who have come into the good of Christ’s sacrifice at Calvary might well remember the words of God, “None shall appear before Me empty”, Exodus 23:15.

 The expression “if his oblation” opens the chapter, with no preliminary explanation. This would emphasise the fact that the peace offering is a consequence of being in the good of the sin offering, and it goes without saying that a man whose sins have been forgiven, and who is therefore at peace with God, is going to express that peace by bringing this offering.

 Be a sacrifice- the idea behind this word is one of slaughter. We are immediately reminded of the prophetic words of Isaiah, “He is brought as a lamb to the slaughter”, Isaiah 53:7. How different was the attitude of those who brought Christ to the slaughter to the man who brings his offering in this chapter. The words of the crowd were “Away with Him”, and that is why they slaughtered Him. The man of Leviticus 3 however thinks differently, for he realises that by the slaughter of his offering he expresses his desire that God be near him, not banished from him.

 To think that the peace that fills the heart and mind of the believer was purchased at the place of slaughter!

 Of peace offering- the word for peace is a complex one, and perhaps this is hinted at by the fact that it is a plural word. The Hebrew word is “shalam”, meaning peace, perfection, and wholeness. We will think of each of these meanings in turn.

 PEACE: this is not judicial peace, such as is procured through a sin offering, and the matters that caused hostility between the sinner and God are dealt with. This sort of peace is spoken of in Romans 5:1, where the apostle can confidently assert that as believers, “being justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ”. When Jesus Christ can truthfully be said to be “our” Lord, then peace with God is known- the enmity has gone from our hearts, and God’s anger against our sin is satisfied by the work of Christ at Calvary.

 What is indicated by the word for peace found here is that tranquillity and quietness of spirit that comes through knowing that all is settled as regards sin, and judicial peace has given us heart-peace. Now the Lord Jesus was never in a position where sins were a problem. His relationship with God was always one of complete harmony. So it is that He could speak to His own of “My peace”, and the word for “My” is emphatic, meaning His special and unique peace. John 14 begins with the words “Let not your heart be troubled”, and towards the close of the chapter we find Him saying, “Peace I leave with you, My peace I give unto you: not as the world giveth give I unto you. Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid”, John 14:27. Remember that as He spoke these words He was just a few hours from the “slaughter” of Calvary, yet He has peace in His heart. Which peace He communicates to His own as they realise how calm He is. His evident control of all things must have impressed them, and they found that His peace was being communicated to them in the calm atmosphere of the upper room, where they were shut in with Him “far, far above this restless world that wars below”, as the hymn-writer puts it. Not only so, but the words of assurance He gave them as He taught them in that upper room, and prepared them for His departure, were all calculated to instil peace into their hearts.

 He was leaving them, but He would leave peace behind as they recalled His composure at all times and in all circumstances. He would not only leave peace, but this peace would be His gift to them, no doubt involving His gift of the Spirit after His resurrection. When He met His own in the upper room on the day of His resurrection, He greeted them with the words “Peace be unto you”, and then said, “Receive ye the Holy Spirit”, John 20:21,22; so the two ideas are linked together. The Spirit of God takes of the things of Christ to reveal them to believers, and one of those things is the sense of His own special peace, now become theirs. This gift is not as the world gives, because the world only gives to gain an advantage, and often to take away again at some other time. This is not the way with Divine Persons. When this peace is known, the heart will not be troubled by the past or the present, neither will it be afraid of the future.

 PERFECTION: Isaiah wrote “Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on Thee”, Isaiah 26:3. Literally, the words are, “Thou wilt keep him in peace peace”, for the idea of perfection is bound up in the word. This is because the root of the word “Shelem” is “shalam”, meaning to be safe, completed, to be perfected. There is perfection about this peace because it is the peace of God. The Philippian believers may have been liable to anxious cares, but the apostle urges them to be (anxiously) careful for nothing. Rather, they should let their requests be made known to God, and so transfer their cares to Him. If they did this, they would find that “the peace of God, which passeth all understanding, shall keep your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus”, Philippians 3:7. So comprehensive is this peace that our minds are not able to take it all in, for it surpasses our ability to understand it. This is a precious promise indeed, and the only condition for enjoying it is that we cast all that would deprive us of peace onto Christ Jesus, the risen and glorified Man at God’s right hand, the place where turmoil cannot come.

 WHOLENESS: Six times in the New Testament we read of the God of peace, and once of the Lord of peace. One of the references is in 1 Thessalonians 5:23,24, which reads, “And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly; and I pray God your whole spirit and soul and body be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. Faithful is He that calleth you, who also will do it”. The words “wholly” and “whole” are based on the same Greek word. The apostle’s desire for the Thessalonian believers was that they might be entirely given over to the things of God. Every part of them dedicated to Him in holy consecration. This would not happen if they were distracted by other things; hence his reference to the God of peace. There is absolute peace in heaven, and the God who presides over that peaceful scene can impart that same peace to us, if only we are prepared to be occupied with the things of heaven. One of the uses of the peace offering was in the consecration of the priests. So as believer-priests, (1 Peter 2 makes it clear that every believer is a priest unto God), we have been consecrated to God by the peace-offering work of Calvary. Every part of us is to be dedicated to the God who has claimed us for His own. No part of our lives, and no part of our selves, is excluded from that claim.

 Our spirits have been born again by the Spirit of God, John 3:6, and we are free to glorify God in our spirit, 1 Corinthians 6:20. The spirit is that part of man that especially relates to God, and by which He is worshipped, for worship of the Father must be in spirit and in truth, John 4:23.

 The soul is the seat of our personality, and enables us to be conscious of self and others. The apostle Peter describes believers as those who have purified their souls in obeying the truth through the Spirit unto unfeigned love of the brethren, 1 Peter 1:22. Only the truth of the gospel, applied in the power of the Spirit of God, can enable us to love our fellow-believers with unfeigned love, which is love free of hypocrisy and pretence.

 Our body has been delivered from obligation to the sin-nature, and we are set free to live a life of holiness, using our bodies as the headquarters, not now of sin, as once was the case, but as the base for the Holy Spirit to work in us and through us. The apostle Paul puts it like this, “Let not sin reign in your mortal body, that ye should obey it in the lusts thereof. Neither yield ye your members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin: but yield yourselves unto God, as those that are alive from the dead, and your members as instruments of righteousness unto God…as ye have yielded your members servants to uncleanness and to iniquity unto iniquity; even so now yield your members servants to righteousness unto holiness”, Romans 6:12,13,19.

 If he offer it of the herd- the word for herd or oxen, is derived from a root-word meaning to plough. This is interesting in connection with the peace offering, for it was especially an offering others had fellowship in, and oxen yoked together as they plough provide an illustration of this fellowship. The apostle Paul could describe one particular believer at Philippi as his true yoke-fellow, Philippians 4:3, obviously a believer that had laboured with him in some way in the work of God. The Old Testament had forbidden the yoking of an ox and an ass together, Deuteronomy 22:10, but this brother was a true yoke-fellow, an ox like the apostle, not an ass.

 An ox was allowed as an offering in connection with the burnt offering and the sin offering as well as the peace offering. In the burnt offering, the idea in the ox or bullock is that of patient loyalty, the one given over to the service of his master, true picture of Christ in His devotion to His Father’s interests. In the sin offering, the emphasis is on the largeness of the animal, impressing on the sinner the enormity of his sin, and also the greatness of God’s provision for that sin. Here with the peace offering, however, the idea of fellowship is introduced, reminding us that the Lord Jesus, the true Peace Offering, moved through this world in perfect harmony with His Father. He could say to Him, “I knew that Thou hearest Me always”, John 11:41,42. Although the disciples would leave Him, He was confident that His Father was with Him, and would not leave Him alone, John 16:32. The wonder of it is that He invites men to take His yoke upon them, to be joined to Him in the truest fellowship, Matthew 11:29.

 Whether it be a male or female- the active and passive side of things is brought before us in these two options open to the offerer. Not that females are not to be active, and males are not to be passive. They are, indeed, in the appropriate circumstances. But here it is a question of what will adequately portray the person of Christ. His life of peace and fellowship with God was marked by that which was active, and also by that which was passive. For instance, He willingly submitted to the will of His Father, even though that will involved Him in rejection by the people in general. We see His attitude in Matthew 11, where He condemns the cities where most evidence of His claims was given, in the form of mighty miracles. What will He do in the face of this wholesale rejection of Him? Will He fret and fume, angry that the people should be so unresponsive? Not so, for His words were, “I thank Thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, because Thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes. Even so, Father; for so it seemed good in Thy sight”. Matthew 11:25,26. And His reaction to those who rejected Him? “Come unto Me…learn of Me, for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls”, 11:29. He is submissive and thankful in the face of rejection, and instead of being full of ideas of revenge and condemnation, He invites His rejectors near. This is passive peace, accepting the situation as His Father has ordained it, and active peace, seeking the blessing of men despite their hardness and unbelief.

 He shall offer it without blemish before the Lord- as already noted, the peace offering was an approach offering, and this is reflected in the word for offer used twice in this verse, and also in the word “oblation”. We should ever remember that to offer simply means to bring near to the altar; it does not involve the actual burning of the animal on the altar, for the offering was done by the offerer, the sacrificing was done by the priests. When we read that Christ offered Himself without spot to God, we should understand that He presented Himself as a willing sacrifice. Whilst animals had to be brought, and then tied to the altar awaiting their slaughter, (Psalm 118:27, words probably sung by the Lord Jesus as He left the upper room on the night of His betrayal), by contrast His words were, “Lo, I come”, Hebrews 10:7.

 The animal must be without blemish. If it is to be a fit symbol of the Supreme Sacrifice of Christ, it must be so, for He was the “lamb without blemish and without spot”, 1 Peter 1:19. Even though He had passed through many an experience which would have left its mark on other men, He remained unblemished. His character was unstained, whether by long years in Nazareth, or the rigours of His public ministry. As the offering was brought before the Lord, and was subjected to His searching gaze, there was to be nothing to offend the sensibilities of the God who demands perfection. Fit illustration of the One who every feature was pleasing to His Father, and in harmony with His character.

 3:2 And he shall lay his hand upon the head of his offering, and kill it at the door of the tabernacle of the congregation: and Aaron’s sons the priests shall sprinkle the blood upon the altar round about.

 And he shall lay his hand upon the head of his offering- the man’s hand and the man’s offering are thereby united together by an act of faith and reliance. As he lays or leans his hand upon the ox he has brought, the man is personally identified with it. If it is accepted, so is he, and the expression of thankfulness which the offering is demonstrating will be approved of by God.

 And kill it at the door of the tabernacle of the congregation- the animal that would have been useful to plough his field, or increase his herd, is now given over to God, and that in such a way that there is no going back, for it is killed. There is a practical lesson here, for anything believers do for God must involve sacrifice, or else it is of no value. The prophet Malachi condemned those of his day who offered to God the blind and the lame for sacrifice. These animals were not much use to them, so they gave them to God, expecting, no doubt, the credit for bringing them. Such a practice is offensive to God. As David said, “Shall I offer to the Lord that which has cost me nothing?” 2 Samuel 24:24. A sacrifice must be a sacrifice, or else words have lost all meaning.

 The animal is killed by the door of the tabernacle of the congregation. Even though the building has that name, the congregation cannot enter it, but must be content to come to the entrance. How much more privileged are believers of this age, who may, with holy boldness, enter the very presence of God, not on earth, but in heaven, Hebrews 10:19. And the peace in our hearts as we do so is a direct result of the offering consisting of the body of Jesus Christ, which has sanctified us; that is, has made us fit for the sanctuary.

 And Aaron’s sons the priests shall sprinkle the blood upon the altar round about- only consecrated men could touch the altar and handle the blood, so the priests, carefully specified here as the sons of Aaron, were given this task. The offerer and the priest were separate persons here, emphasising that the nation had failed to keep the covenant made with them at Sinai, which would have made them a kingdom of priests and a holy nation, Exodus 19:6. Believers of this present age are not under the covenant of law, however, and are constituted a “holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ”, 1 Peter 2:5. How sad it is if we are so occupied with the things of self that we forget our high and holy privileges.

 As he walked away from the altar, the offerer was content, for he could see the blood of his sacrifice upon the very altar of God, and he knew that his offering had made an impression in the courts of the Lord.

 3:3 And he shall offer of the sacrifice of the peace offering an offering made by fire unto the LORD; the fat that covereth the inwards, and all the fat that is upon the inwards,

3:4 And the two kidneys, and the fat that is on them, which is by the flanks, and the caul above the liver, with the kidneys, it shall he take away.

 And he shall offer of the sacrifice of the peace offering an offering made by fire unto the Lord- like the burnt and meal offering offerings, the fire of the altar made the offering, transforming it into an aroma that pleased the nostrils of God. The sin offering, on the other hand, could be said to be un-made or destroyed by the fire, since it was burnt up outside the camp. Both these aspects were present at Calvary, for Christ gave Himself for us “an offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweet-smelling savour”, Ephesians 5:2. It was also true that at Calvary the fires of Divine wrath against sin burned against Christ, for He was made sin, 2 Corinthians 5:21, so that He might exhaust the judgement and bring His people into favour.

 As he presented his offering, then, the Israelite was giving to God a foretaste of what His own Son would do at Calvary. And it was in virtue of Christ’s future sacrifice, that the Israelite’s own offering was accepted.

 The fat that covereth the inwards, and all the fat that is upon the inwards, and the two kidneys, and the fat that is on them, which is by the flanks, and the caul above the liver, with the kidneys- we come now to what is particularly distinctive about the peace offering, namely the emphasis on the fat. Now the word for fat used in Leviticus 3 is different to that used in chapter 1 of the fat of the burnt offering. There the word means the fat that is distributed throughout an animal’s body. Here, it is the concentrated fat that is particularly associated with the heart, kidneys and liver of the animal. Fat is essentially solid energy, and we are being taught here about what energised the heart, (inwards), kidneys and liver of the animal. Now the Hebrews believed that the seat of the feelings resided in the lower organs of the body. And there is reason to think they were correct. Who has not been nervous, and has said they have butterflies in their tummy? Or a fear in the pit of their stomach? Is not a cowardly person said to be lily-livered? That they have no stomach for a fight? Even if these areas are not the source of the feelings, then they certainly express those feelings. So it is entirely appropriate that the offering that speaks most of feelings of peace and calmness, should have these particular parts selected.

 Neither the inwards nor the liver are put on the altar, only the two kidneys, and the fat associated with them, together with the fat that is upon the inwards, (and it is specially detailed that it is all of it), and the caul above the liver. This latter was a body of fat near the liver. Isaiah speaks of the fat of the kidneys of rams as if it is a great delicacy, Isaiah 34:6. So the only items from the animal’s carcase, (apart from fat), that are put on the altar, are the two kidneys. Now it was the practice amongst some of the heathen to try to tell the future by examining the entrails, heart and liver of a slain animal. The children of Israel are travelling to Canaan, where such things were done, so God is very careful not to require anything that in any way resembles the pagan and occult practices of the pagan world.

 Now there is a connection between kidneys, liver, and the inwards or heart, and it is this. The heart, obviously, has to do with the circulation of the blood, whereas the liver and kidneys have to do with the cleansing of the blood. So we may say that what gives life to the body, the blood, (for the life of the flesh is in the blood, Leviticus 17:11), is rendered pure and useful by the action of kidneys and liver, and thus the whole of the body is kept in good condition. The exhortation of the wise man was “Keep thy heart with all diligence; for out of it are the issues of life”, Proverbs 4:23. Just as the physical heart of man circulates the blood, and that blood issues forth from the heart for the maintenance of the rest of the body in good health, so in the moral sphere. If the heart, the centre of our thought-life, is diligently kept healthy, then the rest of our life in all its aspects will be spiritually healthy too. “As a man thinketh in his heart, so is he”, Proverbs 23:7.

 Of none was this more true than the Lord Jesus. He “magnified the law and made it honourable”, Isaiah 42:21, and so it was true of Him that He loved the Lord His God with all His heart, with all His soul, and with all His mind, as the law of God required of man in Deuteronomy 6:5. Because His heart’s affections were always taken up with His Father, then His whole person was in perfect spiritual health and balance. We hear Him say, “But that the world may know that I love the Father; and as the Father gave Me commandment, even so I do. Arise, let us go hence”, John 14:31. We see in that quotation the perfect match between energy and love. He moves on purposefully to Calvary in the strength of His deep love for the Father. “The fat” is combining with “the inwards”.

 His love was not only energetic and purposeful, but it was also pure. He had no impure motives; His love was without hypocrisy; His life was never contaminated by self-interest or self-pity, which are both forms of self-love. As far as the animal brought as a peace offering was concerned, the fat that gave energy to the liver and kidneys, as they purify the blood, has been effective, and the heart and life is clean. This is not to say, of course, that the life of the Lord Jesus needed to be purified, for He was “the undefiled”, who was always “in the way” of His Father’s will, Psalm 119:1, but the symbol comes as close as it possibly can to set out that truth. This same idea is seen in the burnt offering, where the inwards and legs were washed. They were cleansed ceremonially to make them a fit picture of what Christ was actually.

 It shall he take away- so the offerer himself was responsible for this task. He would need to be aware of God’s requirements in this matter, and carry them out to the letter. This involved knowing the location of these parts in the body of the animal, and their relation to one another, so that he could intelligently comply with God’s requirements. So it is that Christian priests are expected to offer spiritual sacrifices, the counterpart in the moral sphere of what the man bringing his peace offering did in the physical sphere. They should have an awareness of the person of Christ, and, versed in the record God has given to us of His life, should be able to present in worship and thanksgiving an appreciation of those features which made God’s Son so delightful to Him. We can be sure that such expressions of appreciation delight the heart of God.

 3:5 And Aaron’s sons shall burn it on the altar upon the burnt sacrifice, which is upon the wood that is on the fire: it is an offering made by fire, of a sweet savour unto the Lord.

 And Aaron’s sons shall burn it on the altar upon the burnt sacrifice- we see an illustration at this point of the way the offerings worked together to present a comprehensive preview of Calvary. The fact is that each of the offerings is spoken of in relation to the others, as follows:

 1. The burnt offering and meal offering– we learn in Numbers 15:1-10 that the meal offering was to be in proportion to the size of the burnt offering, and presented with it.

 2. The burnt offering and peace offering-“Aaron’s sons shall burn it on the altar upon the burnt sacrifice”, Leviticus 3:5.

 3. The burnt offering and the sin offering-“pour out all the blood at the bottom of the altar of burnt offering”, Leviticus 4:18. “where the ashes are poured out shall he be burnt”, Leviticus 4:12.

 4. The meal offering and peace offering-“offer with the sacrifice of thanksgiving unleavened cakes mingled with oil”, Leviticus 7:12.

 5. The meal offering and the sin and trespass offerings-“it is most holy, as is the sin offering, and as the trespass offering”, Leviticus 6:17.

 6. The peace offering and sin offering-“And he shall take off from it all the fat of the bullock for the sin offering…as it was taken off from the bullock of the sacrifice of peace offerings”, Leviticus 4:8,10.

 The general principle we may derive from these facts is that the work of Christ at Calvary was a composite whole, and the various aspects of it suggested by the different offerings must not be divorced from one another so that they are spoiled. For instance, the burnt offering aspect of the work of Christ, in which He offered Himself to the Father as the Son of His love, and the sin-offering aspect, where He was forsaken by His God because of sin, must not be so separated from one another that, on the one hand, we lessen the sweetness of His offering to God, or on the other hand, take away from the desolation of Calvary. So with the connection between the meal offering and the sin-offering. Both are most holy, so we are assured that the holy Man who died at Calvary at no time became personally tainted by sin, even though Scripture says He was made sin. We must not try to understand the latter statement by denying the former. So with the peace and sin offerings. The harmony that existed between Christ and His Father was never broken, even when He was enduring His wrath as a sin-hating God.

 So it is that the fat of the peace offering fuels the flame that consumed the burnt offering already on the altar. This meant that one man’s burnt offering was complemented by another’s peace offering. It is good that when we come together, the worship that is voiced is co-ordinated by the Spirit, (as opposed to being pre-arranged by man), so that one believer’s expression of worship is in harmony with another’s. There is no room in the gatherings for the maverick and dominating attitude which insists it has a monopoly on the movements of the Spirit.

 Which is upon the wood that is on the fire- so the fat feeds the flame, but so does the wood. The Scripture says that “where there is no wood, the fire goeth out”, Proverbs 26:20. The words are written in connection with evil speaking, but surely the principle is true in regard to that highest form of speaking of all, the expression of worship in the ear of the Father. How vital it was that the fire was not allowed to go out, for God had commanded that it should be burning all the time, Leviticus 6:13. So it is in regard to the worship of God. We cannot afford to lapse in our accumulation of thoughts about Christ, for if we do, there is a danger that the fire of devotion to Him may burn low. This has happened in many companies of believers, and they have sought to disguise their shortcomings by paying a man to worship and serve for them. This is no solution, however, and the only way of recovery is to resolve to give more time and energy to meditation on Christ. Only so will there be a reserve of thoughts from which to draw, which will cause the flame of devotion to burn brightly. Gideon used the wood that he had cut down when he levelled his father’s grove. There is nothing like zeal for God and zeal against evil, to fire the enthusiasm of the people of God. When Ornan offered his oxen for sacrifice, his threshing instruments for wood, and his wheat for a meal offering, David refused, saying, “Nay; but I will verily buy it for the full price: for I will not take that which is thine for the Lord, nor offer burnt offerings without cost”, 1 Chronicles 21:24. There are two important principles here. First, that we must be sure to offer what is our own, and not another’s offering. Hymns can be a great help in fostering a spirit of worship, as long as they are intelligently chosen, and given out sparingly; but we should always remember that they are the exercises of others, whereas the Lord is looking for what we have ourselves gathered. Said David, “I will speak of the things I have made,touching the King”, Psalm 45:1. The second principle is that a sacrifice must be a sacrifice, it must have cost us something, whether time or energy. We should discipline ourselves to forego even legitimate things, in the interests of having positive things to say when we gather to worship.

 It is an offering made by fire, of a sweet savour unto the Lord- as already mentioned, with the sweet-savour offerings the fire made the offering, whereas with the sin offering, the fire destroyed it. The idea of sweet savour has already been indicated by the particular word for burn that is used in this verse. It means to burn as incense, so it is no surprise that sweet savour arises from the burning. There was something peculiarly precious about the sacrifice of Christ at Calvary. His commitment to the Father’s interests even to the extent of death on a cross was specially precious to His Father. That life of utter devotion to God was now presented to God, and all was an aroma well-pleasing. Incense is a symbol of prayer in the Scriptures, so we learn that even as He was hanging upon the cross, there was a constant expression of love and devotion ascending to the Father.

 THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE BOOK OF LEVITICUS CHAPTER 3, VERSES 6 TO 11

3:6  And if his offering for a sacrifice of peace offering unto the Lord be of the flock; male or female, he shall offer it without blemish.

3:7 If he offer a lamb for his offering, then shall he offer it before the Lord.

3:8 And he shall lay his hand upon the head of his offering, and kill it before the tabernacle of the congregation: and Aaron’s sons shall sprinkle the blood thereof round about upon the altar.

3:9 And he shall offer of the sacrifice of the peace offering an offering made by fire unto the Lord; the fat thereof, and the whole rump, it shall he take off hard by the backbone; and the fat that covereth the inwards, and all the fat that is upon the inwards,

3:10 and the two kidneys, and the fat that is upon them, which is by the flanks, and the caul above the liver, with the kidneys, it shall he take away.

3:11 And the priest shall burn it upon the altar: it is the food of the offering made by fire unto the Lord.

THE PEACE OFFERING FROM THE SHEEP

 The details regarding the sheep are essentially the same as for an ox, except in one particular. Mention is made of “the whole rump”. Now this rump, or fat tail, was considered a delicacy in the Middle East, and steps were taken to maximise the amount of fat derived from it. So here, that which men prized and thought of as a luxury, is freely and gladly offered up to God. This is very challenging, for we like our luxuries. We tend to load ourselves with unnecessary things, often purchased on a whim, and then just as casually tire of them. This is especially true of believers in the Western World, where the standard of living is so much higher than other parts of the world. Is it not time to assess our life-style, and ask ourselves whether we spend the money wisely which the Lord graciously entrusts to us?

 Covetousness is condemned by both law and grace. The last of the ten words of commandment said, “Thou shalt not covet”, Exodus 20:17. This was the command that slew Saul of Tarsus. Whilst his fellow Israelites might sum up his outwardly religious life as being “blameless”, Philippians 3:6, yet the command that exposes heart and motive slew him, Romans 7:7-11. He was as good as dead as far as pleasing God by law-keeping was concerned. Only grace can make a man want to be a generous giver. In that connection, note the repetition of the word “grace” in 2 Corinthians 8 and 9, the chapters that have so much to say about giving.

 Covetousness is condemned by grace too, for He who is grace personified, God’s Ideal Man, not only condemned it by His words, but also by His attitudes and actions. The first parable of the Perean ministry is that of the Good Samaritan. He who was vilified by men in the words “Thou art a Samaritan”, John 8:48 is pleased to accept the title to show that He was completely free from racial prejudice. It was others who robbed the traveller of money, clothes, and, very nearly, his life. But it was the Samaritan who gave his time, his energy, his oil and wine, his beast, his two pence, and also whatever other cost was involved during his absence. He became poor that the robbed man might be rich. And then comes the oft-forgotten command- “Go thou, and do likewise”. Apt as the parable is to illustrate the gospel, we should never forget the “Do likewise”. Martha did not forget, for Luke immediately records that she received Him into her house, Luke 10:38, and she took care of Him, as the Samaritan and the inn-keeper had taken care of the traveller. 

 A man of a contrary spirit appealed to the Lord Jesus in Luke 12:13,14, for it seems he was dissatisfied with his share of an inheritance. The Lord utterly refuses to become involved, for there were procedures the man could follow if he had a grievance. But his request does give the Lord the opportunity to assert that “A man’s life consisteth not in the abundance of things which he possesseth”, Luke 12:15. A man’s natural life does revolve around necessities, but luxuries are no part of life, properly understood. These two things, luxuries and necessities, are the basis of Christ’s ministry at this point. Verses 16-21 have to do with luxuries whilst verses 22-34 give teaching about necessities.

 Luxuries are expendable, and it is against the accumulation of the expendable that the Lord now warns in what has become known as “The Parable of the Rich Fool”. This parable is often used, and rightly so, to warn the unsaved of the brevity of life and the certainty of death, and other things besides. We should note, however, that the application of this parable is addressed to disciples, verse 22. 

 The ground of a certain rich man brought forth plentifully, Luke 12:16. If he was a Jew, the man would no doubt have prided himself on his blessedness. Were not his riches a sign of Divine favour? After all, God’s promise to those who obeyed His law was plentiful harvests, Deuteronomy 28:1-14. Only those who disobeyed would know famine. But the response of the man to his plentiful harvests is a certain indicator of the state of his heart. He sees in his plenty an opportunity for ease and enjoyment, all the while ignoring the needs of others.

 With the coming of Christ a great change came in regard to riches. He came in grace, a higher principle than law. Since He has come, those who say “Gain is godliness”, must be withdrawn from, 1 Timothy 6:5, so contrary is that idea to the spirit of Christianity. Whereas in Old Testament times the spiritual person should have been pleased to associate with one who was blessed materially, for God was with him, now it is different. Too often, it seems as if the Lord’s people are still in Old Testament times in this regard. Those who only have enough, and have none to spare, are sometimes thought of as being inferior- perhaps even work-shy and incompetent. But would we dare to display this attitude to Christ? That most spiritual Man, who magnified the law and made it honourable, (and who therefore merited riches as a mark of Divine favour), became poor for our sakes. Behold His poverty at Calvary!

 Having seen the rich man’s sham blessedness, we now are told of his real foolishness. It is no surprise to learn that he is a fool, for he thinks “within himself”, verse 17. He is not prepared to allow the authority of the Word of God a place in his thinking. It is only as we allow the mind of Christ to govern our reasonings that we shall respond in a spiritual way to the temptations that riches represent. It is instructive to notice that when offered choices, Solomon refused riches and chose wisdom. But then because he had chosen wisdom, he was entrusted with riches as well, 1 Kings 3:5-13.

 We next learn of the man’s lavishness. Unconcerned by the need all around him, (“For the poor ye have always with you”,) he embarks upon an extravagant building programme. Did he really need to pull down his barns? Could he not have erected an extension to the existing ones, and donated the money saved to a good cause? It was Ambrose who said, “The bosoms of the poor, the houses of widows, the mouths of children, are the barns which last for ever”. Goods bestowed in those barns will reap an eternal reward. 

 But there is worse yet, for he is determined to eat, drink, and be merry, refusing to consider the plight of others, thus displaying his callousness.  The words of the apostles are relevant here, “If a brother or sister be naked, and destitute of daily food, and one of you say unto them, Depart in peace, be ye warmed and filled; notwithstanding ye give them not those things which are needful to the body; what doth it profit? Even so faith, if it hath not works, is dead, being alone”, James 2:15-17. “But whoso hath this world’s good, and seeth his brother have need, and shutteth up his bowels of compassion from him, how dwelleth the love of God in him? My little children, let us not love in word, neither in tongue; but in deed and in truth”, 1 John 3:17,18. These are searching questions posed by the apostles – what doth it profit?…how dwelleth the love of God in him? Can those who profess to have been so remarkably and eternally benefitted by God is His love, shut their eyes to the needs of those around them, whilst all the time indulging their appetites?

 Contrary to what he thought, this foolish man did not have “many years”. He was guilty of shortsightedness, as we all can be. It was that night that his soul was required of him, and he was called into eternity, and what he had done and been on earth was assessed. Solemn thought! The deeds believers have done in the body shall yet come under review, whether good or evil, and we shall receive for what we have done, 2 Corinthians 5:10. The good will be rewarded, the evil will be rebuked.

 Now there comes the question, “Whose shall those things be which thou hast provided?” This is a question we could all profitably ask ourselves. The words of Job are plain- “Naked came I out of the womb, and naked shall I return thither”, Job 1:21. Job realised that he would not carry his vast possessions with him into eternity. And the apostle Paul no doubt had this in mind when he wrote, “We brought nothing into this world, and it is certain we shall carry nothing out”, 1 Timothy 6:7. We ought to give serious attention to this matter of what will happen to what we possess, (be it much or little), when we leave this scene. Is it not the case that too often there are surpluses which could be invested in the work of God now, rather than waiting for Inheritance Tax to take its sizeable share?

 The summary the Lord gives of the situation is brief. “So is he that layeth up treasure for himself, and is not rich toward God”. These are the alternatives, self or God. It should not be difficult for a believer to choose between the two. As the word is in another place, “Ye cannot serve (as a slave) God and mammon, (riches), Matthew 6:24. It is possible to have two employers at the same time, but it is not possible to be a slave to two masters at once, for slavery involves the total surrender of the will to another. We should ask ourselves the question therefore whether we are slaves to money or to God – there is no middle ground.

 The apostle Paul reinforces these lessons as he writes to Timothy. He has in mind two types of person. Those who will be (that is, are determined to be) rich, and those who are rich already, 1 Timothy 6:9,17. The first group will find that their riches will drown them, their zeal for God overwhelmed by the things with which they have surrounded themselves. The second group are warned against high-mindedness, as if their riches have elevated them morally and spiritually. Riches in themselves are no indication of godliness, it is what is done with them that matters before God. Those riches should not be relied on, for there is only one thing certain about riches, and that is that they are uncertain. As the Scripture says “For riches certainly make themselves wings; they fly away as an eagle toward heaven”, Proverbs 23:5. God is the Living God, energetic in His care for His own- feeding the ravens, clothing the lilies, doing the same, and much more besides, for His redeemed people. We should trust Him therefore, and not rely on material things.

 We should remember that those who are on an average wage in the Western World, are in the top 10% of the world’s wage earners. Remember, too, that riches are anything in excess of what is required to provide necessities. It is clear then, that there is plenty of scope for the wise distribution of resources. How then shall we do this? The apostle tells us. Relieved from anxious care about necessities, we should actively consider how to put the excess to good use. Use, that is, not for ourselves, but for others.

 We rightly emphasise to the unsaved that good works will not save them, and it is vital that we do this. Let us not forget, however, that Christ has purified to Himself a people that are to be marked by their zeal for good works, Titus 2:14. These good works are part of God’s eternal purpose for us, Ephesians 2:10, so we should be concerned about performing them to His glory. We profess to follow the steps of the Lord Jesus, but we should remember that He went about doing good. While it is true that we are not able to work miracles today, we do have the opportunity to express the love of God by our good deeds.

 It is one of the paradoxes of the Christian life that we are only as rich as we have become poor. Only those who are “rich in good works”, 1 Timothy 6:18, concerned about the needs of others, can be described as rich. The reverse is true also. It is said that the First Epistle to Timothy was written at Laodicea. Whether this is true or not cannot be determined with certainty, but one thing is certain, that the Laodiceans were rich and increased with goods in a material sense, yet in fact they were poor in God’s sight, Revelation 3:17.

 Returning to 1 Timothy 6:18 we learn that we should be ready to distribute, where the word “ready” has the idea of being liberal. A scant and miserly response to God’s rich giving to us is hardly appropriate. We should be like those of Macedonia, who, although poor, gave out of their deep poverty, so that Paul can commend them for the riches of their liberality, 2 Corinthians 8:2. They had clearly appreciated the way in which the Lord Jesus, although rich, had become poor for them. The Corinthians, on the other hand, although full of promises and good intentions, had failed to contribute as they should and could. Would it not be a good exercise to ask ourselves whether we are Macedonian or Corinthian in our giving? There are third-world evangelists in desperate need of bicycles to take them to preach in outlying villages- do we really need such luxurious limousines? Christian parents in Pakistan whose children have to make bricks all day to help the family finances- do we really need that expensive holiday? Destitute children on the streets of many a city who could be enjoying the care of a Christian orphanage- is our extravagant lifestyle justified?

 Not only should we be ready or liberal in our distribution, but willing also. This involves being alert to the needs of others, and prompt in our response to those needs. Is there anything we meant to support but never did? It is not too late to make amends in some way.

 The end result of obeying these injunctions is that we shall lay up in store for ourselves. We have already noted this paradox- those who become poor become rich, those who empty their barns fill them. And moreover, the emptying only lasts for time, the filling lasts for eternity. In 2 Corinthians 9:9 the apostle quotes from Psalm 112:9 in connection with the giving of a righteous man. “He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor: his righteousness remaineth for ever”. Righteous actions performed now will remain in the memory of God, and be to the praise of God, for all eternity.

 Let us remember the exhortation given to the apostle Paul, “Remember the poor”. Let us remember, and imitate, his response, “The same which I also was forward to do”, Galatians 2:10.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE BOOK OF LEVITICUS CHAPTER 3, VERSES 12 TO 17

3:12 And if his offering be a goat, then he shall offer it before the Lord.

3:13 And he shall lay his hand upon the head of it, and kill it before the tabernacle of the congregation: and the sons of Aaron shall sprinkle the blood thereof upon the altar round about.

3:14 And he shall offer thereof his offering, even an offering made by fire unto the Lord; the fat that covereth the inwards, and all the fat that is upon the inwards,

3:15 and the two kidneys, and the fat that is upon them, which is by the flanks, and the caul above the liver, with the kidneys, it shall he take away.

3:16  And the priest shall burn them upon the altar: it is the food of the offering made by fire for a sweet savour: all the fat is the Lord’s.

3:17 It shall be a perpetual statute for your generations throughout all your dwellings, that ye eat neither fat nor blood.

THE PEACE OFFERING FROM THE GOATS

The offering of the goat is again almost identical to that of the sheep, apart from the rump or fat tail, which the goat did not have. The matter distinctive about the goat is the special mention of the fact that the fat was to be the Lord’s, it was not to be eaten. Coupled with this, the blood must not be eaten either.

So it is that God reserves to Himself these two vital parts of the animal. Now the fat is the stored up energy of the animal, and the blood is the life of the animal. Now we may look at this in two ways: either as an illustration of Christ’s character, or a lesson for ourselves.

Is it not true of the Lord Jesus that His entire energies were devoted to His Father’s interests? His every activity was inclined towards the work His Father had given Him to do. We hear His first recorded words, “Wist ye not that I must be about My Father’s business?” And we hear Him say on the cross, “It is finished”. Nothing was left undone, for with all His might He had served His Father well. No part of His activity was self-serving, but for His Father and for men. A typical instance is found in Mark 6:41, where we read that “they had no leisure so much as to eat”, yet when they departed into a secluded and private place, the crowds followed, and He fed them all. Significantly it is Mark alone that tells us this, for his is the gospel of the Energetic Servant, and this incident well illustrates his theme. The Lord Jesus was the perfect expression of God’s demand in the law, “Thou shall love the Lord thy God…with all thy strength”, Luke 10:27.

Believers are to be a living sacrifice to God, Romans 12:1, and as such should give all our energies to God. This does not mean we should give up earning a living, and discharging our everyday duties. The apostle Paul assured the believing slaves of his day that they served the Lord Christ, Colossians 3:24. Even their menial tasks were service to the Lord, just as much as their worship and praise. Our responsibility is to so order the whole of our lives, that our energies are expended on those things that last for eternity.

Then the blood was reserved for God. Even though it was sprinkled on the altar, it was still thought of as being devoted to God’s interests. Now the life of the flesh is in the blood, Leviticus 17:11, so the Lord is here claiming the life back that He had given in the first place. The Lord Jesus fully entered into the spirit of this demand. His life was wholly given over to the pleasure of His God. This is why the surrendering of His life in death is so effective, for the life He laid down was of the utmost value to His Father, and as such was the more-than-sufficient ransom price so that those whose lives were lived in the bondage of sin could be released.

The apostle Paul thought about his life before he was converted, and was relieved to say “I am crucified with Christ”, Galatians 2:20. He had been associated with the death by crucifixion of Christ, and was linked to Him in resurrection. The old Paul, the Pharisee and persecutor, was gone. But who was there in his place? Was it the old Paul raised again. Not at all, for he writes “yet not I, but Christ liveth in me”. So Christ was expressing Himself in the life of Paul. And how was that done? He lived his life by faith, and it was faith that imitated Christ’s life of faith. Yet He was the Son of God; can Paul imitate Him? Not indeed as to the uniqueness of His person, but certainly in the good of the sonship that the epistle assures believers they have. May it be that the life of Christ shall be expressed in our lives in increasing measure, as we rely in faith on Him.

God and the ages of time. Part 2: The present age.

It is vitally important to have an understanding of the nature of this present age, because that will deliver us from the errors that are taught in some circles. For example, there are those who teach that the present age is simply a continuation of the dealings of God as they were in Old Testament times. That this is not so will be apparent as we study Ephesians chapter 3. The church is a distinct entity, unknown in Old Testament times, and is not to be confused with Israel. Whilst it is true that the nation of Israel has been cast away for a time, it has not been cast away finally, for God intends to recover the nation, so that Christ may rule over it as their Messiah.

A proper understanding of this chapter will deliver us from the notion that God will have dealings with the nation of Israel at the same time as He is calling out the church. The logical outcome of understanding Ephesians 3 is that we realise the Lord Jesus must come for His people at the rapture, (as described in 1 Thessalonians 4:13-18; 1 Corinthians 15:51-58), before the last seven years of Daniel’s 70 weeks begin to run their course. This means that such chapters as Matthew 24 and 25 make no reference to the church, and we should avoid quoting them as if they did.

SURVEY OF EPHESIANS 3:1-13

In this section the apostle sets out the details relative to the mystery that he was responsible for explaining to the believers. This mystery, or hitherto unknown truth, had to do with the relationship between believers who had been Jews, and believers who had been Gentiles.

It was revealed to Daniel in Daniel 9:24-27, that from the going forth of the commandment to restore and build Jerusalem unto the reign of the Messiah would be a period of 490 years. This period was divided into three very unequal blocks of time. The first block was of 49 years, and extended down to the prophecy of Malachi, with which the Old Testament closes. The second block, consisting of 434 years, extended until the cutting off of Messiah at Calvary. At this point there remained one 7 year period still to elapse. Unknown to Daniel, it was God’s plan to have another period of time between the death of the Messiah and the final seven years. This is the present age. In Ephesians chapter 3 and Colossians 1:23-29, the apostle explains the mystery about this church age of grace in more detail.

The main subjects covered are as follows:

The steward of the mystery:

Verse 1        Paul’s sufferings.

Verses 7,8 Paul’s humility

Verse 13     Paul’s endurance.

The hiding of the mystery:

Verse 5 It was not known in other ages.

Verse 5 It was not passed on down the generations.

Verse 9 It was hid in God.

Verse 8 Its riches are unsearchable, even by saints of Old Testament.

The revelation of the mystery:

Verse 2 Paul given grace to reveal it.

Verse 3 Revealed to Paul at first.

Verse 4 Written down so that we may understand.

Verse 5 Revealed to other apostles and prophets as well.

The substance of the mystery:

Verse 6

Gentile believers are fellow-heirs with Jewish believers.

Gentile believers are fellow-members of the body of Christ.

Gentile believers are fellow-partakers of God’s promise by the gospel.

The result of the mystery:

Verse 4 Believers are able to understand.

Verse 8 Believers are able to appreciate the rich truth as before they could not.

Verse 10 Angels are able to see the wisdom of God through the church.

Verse 11 God’s eternal purpose is put into effect.

Verse 11 The Lordship of Christ is made known.

Verse 12 Believers may confidently approach God, conscious of their position.

Verse 13 Believers are saved from despair by the glorious truth of the mystery.

SUMMARY OF THE SECTION:

Verses 1-4 The mystery unveiled to Paul.
Verse 5 The mystery unknown by Old Testament saints.
Verse 6 The mystery unfolded to New Testament saints.
Verses 7-10  The mystery understood by the saints.
Verses 10,11  The mystery understood by the angels.
Verses 12,13  The mystery underpinning boldness and confidence.

Verses 1-4 THE MYSTERY UNVEILED TO PAUL

3:1 For this cause I Paul, the prisoner of Jesus Christ for you Gentiles,

By “for this cause” the apostle means “for the sake of this”, and not simply “because”. The cause Paul was promoting was that of the truth of the church, as spoken of in 2:11-22. In Acts 21:28,29 Paul was accused of taking Trophemus, an Ephesian, past the middle wall of partition in the Temple at Jerusalem, and we read that “forthwith the doors were shut”, verse 30. From this point on in the book of the Acts, the apostle is a prisoner. The charge the Jews brought against him was provoked by his statement that the Lord had sent him to the Gentiles, Acts 22:21. Soon after this comes the first mention of the phrase “Paul the prisoner”, Acts 23:18. Rome may have bound Paul with a chain, but really he is a prisoner belonging to Christ Jesus, the man who is risen from the dead and ascended in glory to heaven. Because Christ is risen, the ultimate prison house, the grave, has been destroyed. All lesser imprisonments now become bearable. Paul was prepared to suffer for the sake of the truth; how much are we prepared to suffer for it? Or are we going to compromise in the face of opposition?

3:2 If ye have heard of the dispensation of the grace of God which is given me to you-ward:

The sufferings Paul endured as he travelled amongst the Gentiles were only worthwhile, from a human standpoint, if the believers heard with interest the things he had to say and write to them.

A dispensation is the handling of household affairs as a trusted steward. The word as used here does not denote a period of time, but rather, the administration of divine things during a particular period of time. So as the dispenser or administer of the benefits God had for His people in terms of instruction in His ways, Paul so served that what God had for them was duly passed on to them. So the grace or favour of God in this instance consisted of doctrine, and Paul was the one chosen to pass on that doctrine. God’s grace also enabled Paul to teach the truths of this passage- they could only be known as God in grace revealed them to him, and were not the result of the research he had done.

3:3,4 How that by revelation He made known unto me the mystery; (as I wrote afore in few words, whereby, when ye read, ye may understand my knowledge in the mystery of Christ)

In chapter 2 the apostle had likened the church to a temple, which was a habitation of God through the Spirit, 2:21,22. Now in those times there was, in connection with the heathen temples, (and Ephesus was famed for its temple to Diana), a body of doctrine that was known as the mysteries of the god. Revelation 2:24 calls these the deep things of Satan, things that were revealed, not to the common worshippers, but only to a favoured few. The mysteries were mysterious only to those not initiated into them. But to those who were thus initiated, they were fully revealed. These doctrines were imparted by a specially selected interpreter of the gods, called a hierophant. When they had been instructed into the secrets of their god, the initiates would be allowed in to his immediate presence as those who were “perfected”.

Now the Spirit of God lifts these concepts from their pagan setting, and sanctifies them to their proper use. Paul was the interpreter, and the saints, once instructed, would have perfect knowledge in those things imparted to the apostle.

Note that he received these things by revelation, for he could not study the Old Testament scriptures and discover them, for they were not found there. As far as saints of old time were concerned, these truths were hidden; now that the apostle has exercised his stewardship, they are made known to church saints.

Ananias told Paul that “The God of our fathers hath chosen thee, that thou shouldest know His will, and see that Just One, and shouldest hear the voice of His mouth. For thou shalt be a witness unto all men of what thou hast seen and heard”, Acts 22:14,15.

The few words he speaks of would include the following:

1. The words of chapter 2, where he shows that the cross of Christ is the basis whereby Jew and Gentile may be brought together into unity. This gives details about being “fellow-heirs”.

2. The words of Galatians 3 where Gentiles are brought into blessing as heirs. This gives details about being “partakers of His promise through the gospel”.

3. The words of 1 Corinthians 12 where Gentiles are shown to be part of the body of Christ, the church. See on verse 6. He is enabled to give a coherent explanation for the fact that Jew and Gentile are united in one body. This gives details about being “fellow-members of the same body”.

Verse 5 THE MYSTERY UNKNOWN BY OLD TESTAMENT SAINTS

3:5 Which in other ages was not made known unto the sons of men, as it is now revealed unto His holy apostles and prophets by the Spirit;

The word for ages originally meant a begetting, being derived from the word to become. The meaning was transferred from the people to the time in which they lived, inasmuch as a period of time is often described in terms of what happened to the people during it. Paul is emphasising the heavenly origin of these mysteries, and that they are unique to this particular age.

The phrase “sons of men” reminds us that the truths in question were not handed down from father to son in Old Testament times.

The apostle makes it clear in Galatians 1:15-24 that he had visited Jerusalem on two occasions, and had deliberately avoided contact with most of the apostles. Fourteen years later, however, he went up “by revelation”. Now this may simply mean that he went to Jerusalem because Christ revealed to him that this was His will. Or it could mean that he went up according to, or in connection with, the revelation that he had been given about the mystery, which it was now the time to pass on to his fellow apostles. This he did when he “communicated unto them that gospel which I preach among the Gentiles”, Galatians 2:1,2. If this is correct, then it shows how the holy apostles and prophets had the truth of the mystery revealed to them.

It also shows that Paul’s conception of the gospel was of far greater scope that we may sometimes think, for it included insight into God’s ways with men. This also disposes of the notion that the apostle Peter did not understand the church. When he writes that Paul taught things “hard to be understood”, 2 Peter 3:16. it does not necessarily mean he found them hard to understand. It was “the unlearned and unstable” who did this.

The order, “apostles and prophets” is significant, for it prevents us thinking that the prophets were those of Old Testament times. These prophets were those that the church was built upon, as to its doctrine, 2:20. They were holy men, set apart to God’s interests, and not in the least inferior to the Old Testament “holy men of God” that Peter speaks about, 2 Peter 1:21. Now that these hitherto unknown truths have been revealed, and also written down, we have no need for apostles and prophets.

Note the following:

  • The faith, or body of truth, has been once for all delivered to the saints, Jude 3 margin, so that they may earnestly contend for it.
  • The Lord Jesus promised the apostles in the upper room that the Holy Spirit would lead them into all truth, John 16:13, and this promise has been fulfilled.
  • The apostle Paul was the one who “fulfilled the word of God”, Colossians 1:25. That is, the doctrines he instructed the saints in was the climax, the fully filling up, of the body of truth we need to know whilst we are down here. “That which is perfect” has come, 1 Corinthians 13:10.
  • When believfers in Christ get to heaven, fresh truths will be revealed, for we shall then fully know as we are fully known by God now, 1 Corinthians 13:12; but we do not need that knowledge yet, even if we could understand it.
  • We should not expect fresh revelations of doctrine today. Those who declare they have a fresh word from the Lord, however acquired, should be asked what it is. If it turns out to be in the Scriptures anyway, their claim is pointless. If it is something outside of Scripture, then they fall foul of the curse pronounced on those who add to the word of God, Revelation 22:18.

Verse 6 THE MYSTERY UNFOLDED TO NEW TESTAMENT SAINTS

3:6 That the Gentiles should be fellow-heirs, and of the same body, and partakers of His promise in Christ by the gospel:

We come now to the substance of the mystery. At first sight it might seem to be insignificant, until we realise how far-reaching and different these truths are. It is contained in three phrases: “fellow-heirs”; “of the same body”; and “partakers of His promise”. Each of the three expressions has the idea of togetherness about it. So in effect the Gentiles are said to be fellow-heirs, fellow-members of the same body, and fellow-partakers of His promise in Christ by the gospel.

FELLOW-HEIRS

The apostle Paul had begun the epistle by describing the wealth God has given us in Christ. Using words and phrases such as “sonship”, (adoption of children), “redemption”, “obtained an inheritance”, “earnest of our inheritance”, “redemption of the purchased possession”, he is clearly contrasting the believer’s spiritual inheritance in heavenly places with Israel’s earthly inheritance in Canaan. Whereas their blessings depended on obedience to the law, as Moses made clear to them in Deuteronomy 28, ours are secured in Christ, by grace, verse 3. The nation of Israel was chosen because of the fathers, Deuteronomy 7:8, whereas believers of this age are chosen “in Him”, verse 4. Israel were accepted if they kept the law, whereas believers are accepted “in the Beloved”, verse 6. Israel were redeemed nationally by the Passover lamb, whereas we have redemption “through His blood”, verse 7. Israel’s continuance in the inheritance depended on their obedience to God, and their success in driving out the enemy, whereas we are sure of the inheritance, for the Spirit within is earnest or pledge of it.

So those who formerly were Gentiles, now they have believed, come into the inheritance because they are heirs of God just as much as believers who formerly were Jews. Their relationship with these Jewish believers is not a one-sided one. The believing Gentiles have equal share with the one-time Jews, since they are all joint heirs with Christ, Romans 8:17, and He does not discriminate between them.

FELLOW-MEMBERS OF THE SAME BODY

The apostle Paul is the only one to use the figure of a human body and its head to illustrate the relation between Christ and the church. Now that He is risen from the dead and ascended, Christ has become head of the body, the church, Colossians 1:18. Every true believer of this present age is linked to the Head in heaven, for “he that is joined to the Lord is one spirit”, 1 Corinthians 6:17, and “He that established us with you in Christ, (or, as it may be rendered, ‘firmly joined us to Christ’), and hath anointed us, is God”, 2 Corinthians 1:21.

FELLOW-PARTAKERS OF HIS PROMISE IN CHRIST BY THE GOSPEL

In 2:12 we learn that the Gentiles had no claim on the covenants that God made with Israel. These covenants were:

1. The Abrahamic covenant, Genesis 12:1-3), which promised them the land of Canaan.

2. The Mosaic covenant, Deuteronomy 6:3, which promised blessings if they obeyed His law.

3. The Palestinian covenant, Deuteronomy 29 and 30, with its promise of restoration to the land if they rebelled but then repented.

4. The Davidic covenant, 2 Samuel 7:12-17, which promised a king to reign over them.

And all this lack of blessing was because they were “without Christ”, that is, apart from, or cut off from any relationship with Israel’s Messiah. It is through the Christian gospel that they have arrived at their present happy position of having a share in the spiritual and heavenly blessings Christ secures and guarantees. They do not come into blessing by being a convert to Judaism, but by conversion to Christ.

Verses 7-10 THE MYSTERY UNDERSTOOD BY THE SAINTS

3:7 Whereof I was made a minister, according to the gift of the grace of God given unto me by the effectual working of His power.

It was the apostle Paul who was entrusted with the ministry of unfolding these truths to the other apostles, (when he went up to Jerusalem, if the view expressed in the notes on verse 5 about Galatians 2:1,2 is correct), and to the saints. He could not do so in his own strength, or by his own ability; he could not, for instance, rely on his expertise as a trained rabbi, for these truths were unknown to the rabbis. To discharge his stewardship in a spiritual manner he needed, not the skill of men, but the help of God in the form of grace. The effectual working of Divine power is needed, because Satan is opposed to the progress of Divine truth. The power of God which He put forth to raise Christ from the dead, Ephesians 1:19,20, is put forth again, to thwart the Devil’s hindering tactics.

3:8 Unto me, who am less than the least of all saints, is this grace given, that I should preach among the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ;

The apostle is almost overwhelmed by the responsibility laid upon him. When it was a question of him being a sinner, he said he was chief, 1 Timothy 1:15, but now that he has been made an apostle by the glorified Christ, he is deeply humbled. So much so that he invents a word to describe his status- “leaster”. No doubt the thing which humbled him in this context is the exceptional character of the truth he was commissioned to make known. The rich truth about Christ, and in particular, His relationship with His people at the present time.

This truth was unsearchable, a word which literally means untraceable, untrackable. Paul was enabled to announce truths that it is impossible to either discover or understand with the unaided human mind, and which, moreover, were untraceable by Old Testament saints. Only the believer of this age, energised by the Spirit of God, can enter into the deep things of God, see 1 Corinthians 2:9-16.

3:9 And to make all men see what is the fellowship of the mystery, which from the beginning of the world hath been hid in God, who created all things by Jesus Christ:

Not only do we need to have the truth revealed to us, we need to be enlightened as to how to handle the truth once we have got it. For it is to be worked out in fellowship with other believers, as is seen in the three-fold use of the word “fellow” in verse 6.

The mystery has been hid in God. It was not hidden in God’s word, but in His heart, ready to be disclosed at the moment of His choosing. That moment was when His Son had returned to heaven, His work on earth completely finished. Confusion will result if we try to read the church into the Old Testament. We must not confuse the church with Israel. It is interesting to notice that it is Matthew’s gospel, the gospel of the King, which alone records the prophecy of Christ about the church. Interesting also, that after this has been done in chapter 16, the next chapter records the transfiguration of Christ, which confirmed to Peter that the Old Testament prophecies about the kingdom were still valid, 2 Peter 1:16-19. The kingdom is not cancelled, nor has the church replaced it.

Through Jesus Christ all things had been created, including the ages of time, (for time is part of God’s creation). As the Architect of the Ages, He chooses to tell His secret to His people at this time.

Verses 10,11 THE MYSTERY UNDERSTOOD BY THE ANGELS

3:10 To the intent that now unto the principalities and powers in heavenly places might be known by the church the manifold wisdom of God,

The angels had desired to look into the things that the prophets wrote concerning the sufferings and glory of the Messiah, 1 Peter 1:10-12. Now they are able to plainly see the results of His sufferings. The wisdom of God is His complete insight into the true nature of things. In the present context, it has to do with His ways in this age.

The angels had witnessed the way that Eve had by-passed the authority of Adam, and accepted the authority of Satan. The church is that company which accepts the authority of Christ, and expresses it in obedience to His will. The angels take great interest in those who, despite the fact that Christ left the earth 2000 years ago, having been given insight by God into the true nature of things through Christ who is the wisdom of God, express that wisdom in obedience and love. For instance, the covered head and long hair of the sisters is an object lesson to the angels, for they thereby see Christian women acting contrary to the first woman, who failed to submit to Divine order with disastrous results. We should never underestimate the value of this testimony by the sisters, for they maintain this testimony “because of the angels”, 1 Corinthians 11:10.

3:11 According to the eternal purpose which He purposed in Christ Jesus our Lord:

Not only is the mystery hid in God, and hid from ages and generations, but it has been His purpose eternally to bless Gentiles this way. It is not an emergency plan devised after Israel refused its Messiah and crucified Him. Rather, that rejection of Christ as their Messiah was foreknown, and part of the plan. They still bear the full burden of guilt for slaying Him, but He was “delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God” in the ultimate sense.

Verses 12,13 THE MYSTERY UNDERPINNING BOLDNESS AND CONFIDENCE

3:12 In whom we have boldness and access with confidence by the faith of Him.

Those who were initiated into the mysteries were allowed to approach into the immediate presence of the heathen idol, behind which lurked an evil spirit. The believer’s privilege is far purer and greater, even that of approaching the true God with boldness, and with confidence. Boldness is literally the “absence of fear in speaking”, and would refer to the fact that, instructed in apostolic doctrine, the believer is able to speak to God with intelligence. He also has confidence too, for the truth unfolded by the apostles serve to strengthen the believer’s faith, and assure him of the dignity of the privilege that is his. Heathen idol-worshippers were driven by fear and ignorance- how different is the attitude of the believer!

3:13 Wherefore I desire that ye faint not at my tribulations for you, which is your glory.

Having set forth the truth about the mystery in the previous verses, the apostle is now in a position to appeal to them to be encouraged in the Christian pathway. They should not allow the fact that the apostle went through tribulations and distress as he went about ministering, to make them think that what he taught was not of God. Far from being a sign of God’s disapproval, the trials of the apostle were occasioned in the main by Jewish opponents, who were angry at his emphasis on Gentiles coming into blessing. This blessing was a glorious thing, for it linked them to Christ in glory. Far from being downcast, therefore, because of the apostle’s sufferings, they should see in them a sign present and coming glories were assured.

In the parallel passage to this, Colossians 1:23-29, the apostle rejoices in his sufferings for them. He knew from the outset that he would have to suffer for the sake of Christ, being told it a few days after his conversion, Acts 9:16. He knew also that the full complement of those sufferings had not been reached, for there was “that which is behind of the afflictions of Christ”. This does not mean, of course that there was shortfall in the sufferings of Christ. The shortfall was with Paul. He rejoiced also in the riches of the glory of the mystery, verse 27. And so should we rejoice, as we contemplate the glorious things God has done, and will yet do.

An introduction to the Levitical offerings

 
Those believers who wish to gain an appreciation of the sacrifice of Christ at Calvary, would do well to begin their study in the tenth chapter of the Epistle to the Hebrews.
 
Hebrews 10:1-25 brings to a close the main body of teaching in the epistle concerning the sacrifice of Christ. The passage may be divided into seven sections as follows:

Section one, verses 1-4, the situation under law as regards the worshippers, and sins are remembered.

Section two, verses 5-10, Christ as the offering, and a quotation from the Psalms, giving Christ’s words.

Section three, verse 11, the situation under law as regards the priests, and sins are not removed.

Section four, verses 12-14, Christ as the offerer.

Section five, verses 15-18, the situation under grace as regards Christ, and sins are removed and not remembered, and a quotation from the prophets giving the Spirit’s witness.

Section six, verses 19-22, the situation under grace as regards the worshippers and their approach to God.

Section seven, verses 24-25, the situation under grace as regards the worshippers and their attitude to their profession and their fellow-believers.

Since the passage begins with the word “for”, it presents to us the answer to an unspoken question which may have been something like the following: “Given that the work of Christ at Calvary is once for all in character, and that when He comes the second time it will be “without sin”, 9:28, or in other words, apart from any thought of having to deal with sin, what if believers sin in between their initial faith and His return?”

The answer is found in these verses, as it sets out for us the fact that God’s will now is to bless men on the established basis of the sacrifice of Christ. That sacrifice has sanctified believers once and for all, verse 10. And those thus sanctified are perfected for ever, verse 14. Moreover, the Spirit of God testifies that this is so in the words, “their sins and iniquities will I remember no more”, verse 17. It was one of the characteristics of the Levitical sacrifices that they caused a remembrance of sins, verse 3. Now all is different, for God pledges, not to forget sins, (for things forgotten may be recalled later), but to deliberately and positively remember our sins no more. He remembered them once against Christ at Calvary, and His sacrifice dealt so effectively with them that the matter of sins does not have to be brought up again, as far as believers are concerned.

Given that we owe our all to His sacrifice, we do well to have an intelligent appreciation of it in its varied aspects.

In verses 5-10 of Hebrews 10,the Lord Jesus is represented as speaking in the language of Psalm 40:6-8. Now that psalm is initially about David, for two reasons. First, because the title of the psalm is “To the chief musician, a psalm of David”. “Of David” can signify either one or both of two things. Those two things are that the psalm is written by David, and that it is about David, in the first instance. The second reason is that in verse 12 David admits to having iniquities, so the first reference is clearly to the psalmist. Only in a limited way, and within Divinely indicated boundaries, can the psalm be applied to Christ. To see how that application is made we must first of all see how it relates to David personally.

Clearly, according to verses 1-5, David had experienced a great deliverance, and he is deeply thankful to God. He realises that bringing an offering as thanksgiving is one option open to him under the law. But he is a prophet, with insight into the mind of God, and he knows that to bring an animal sacrifice is not the best way of showing his gratitude; rather, he should surrender himself to God’s will. This will be in line with the teaching of the other prophets. For instance, Samuel asked Saul, “Hath the Lord as great delight in burnt offerings and sacrifices, as in obeying the voice of the Lord? Behold, to obey is better than sacrifice, and to hearken than the fat of rams”, 1 Samuel 15:22. Micah spoke to the same effect, “Wherewith shall I come before the Lord, and bow myself before the high God? Shall I come before Him with burnt offerings, with calves of a year old? Will the Lord be pleased with thousands of rams, or with ten thousands of rivers of oil? Shall I give my firstborn for my transgression, the fruit of my body for the sin of my soul? He hath showed thee, O man, what is good; and what doth the Lord require of thee, but to do justly, and to love mercy, and to walk humbly with thy God? Micah 6:6-8. During the ministry of the Lord Jesus, a scribe said, “there is one God; and there is none other but He: and to love Him with all the heart, and with all the understanding, and with all the soul, and with all the strength, and to love his neighbour as himself, is more than all whole burnt offerings and sacrifices”. The verdict of the Lord Jesus on this remark was that the man had answered discreetly, that is, sensibly and prudently, and that he was not far from the kingdom of God, Mark 12:32,33.

David has grasped this principle, and therefore resolves to present himself as a living sacrifice, vowing to do God’s will, and to delight in the doing of it, Psalm 40:6-8. This will be much better than mere religious observance, which may be carried out by unbelievers. Accordingly, like the Hebrew servant of old, who pledged to do his master’s will for ever, Exodus 21:1-6, David will allow his ear to be digged, or opened, so that it is ready to hear the commands of His God.

So delightful to the heart of God are David’s words, that He uses them to tell us of His Son in Hebrews 10. The Spirit takes up David’s expressions, and gives them a fresh dimension, so that they may more fully express Christ’s resolve. We see this in the following ways:

First, David had come to do God’s will as one whose name was in the book that God keeps of those who live upon the earth, see Exodus 32:32; Psalm 139:16. Christ, too, is real man, but unlike David, He had come into the world from His Father, being “that eternal life, which was with the Father, and as manifested unto us”, 1 John 1:2. When David signified his willingness to do God’s will, he did so as a mature man, whereas Christ came to do God’s will from the very outset.

Second, the stipulation with regard to the Hebrew servant was “if he came in by himself, he shall go out by himself”, Exodus 21:3. But those words may be rendered as the Newberry margin, which reads, “if he come in with his body, he shall go out with his body”. David had expressed his readiness to respond to God’s commands by having his ear opened, but Christ’s words were, “a body hast Thou prepared Me”. It is true that by having his ear opened David was ready to serve with his body, but with Christ there is the more precise and inclusive statement. The use of the word body in Hebrews 10 is all the more pertinent, because we are sanctified by the offering consisting of the body of Jesus Christ once for all, verse 10. (the word ‘offering’ in that verse is a noun, not a form of verb). And His suffering is compared with what happened to the bodies of beasts in Hebrews 13:11,12.

Third, the word David used for “opened” is translated in Psalm 22:16 as “pierced”, in the expression, “they pierced my hands and my feet”. This shows how far the Lord Jesus was prepared to go in service to God, for He was “obedient unto death, even the death of the cross”, Philippians 2:8. Sincere as David was, no doubt, he could never match the service of Christ.

Fourth, the word David used for “opened” can not only mean pierced, but also prepared. This meaning the writer to the Hebrews takes up, and applies to Christ. His body was prepared in a way David’s never was, for He was born of a virgin, and consequently, tendency or ability to sin was absent from Him. Such a preparation was vitally important, for He could not be a suitable sacrifice without it.

Fifth, as one born into the world, David’s name was in the book of the living. Christ, however, was not only mentioned in another book, but was the subject of it, for as Peter said, “to Him give all the prophets witness”, Acts 10:43. More particularly, the book of the law, which contains the details of the sacrifices, when read in the light of New Testament revelation, is seen to be written about Him.

Sixth, the only option open to David after he had realised that the better way of showing gratitude was to surrender himself to the will of God, was to offer his body in service. This service, however, despite David’s good intentions, would be marred by sin to some degree or other. With Christ’s service, however, there was perfection, for He loved His God with all His heart, understanding, soul and strength, and He could be typified by sacrifices that were “without blemish”.

Seventh, David knew that God was not deriving pleasure from the sacrifices, and knew they were not what God’s final will was, but he could do nothing about rendering them obsolete and taking them out of the way, and establishing that which did please God fully. That was beyond him. It was not beyond Christ, however, for He had complete insight into His Father’s will, and set about the task of establishing that which would satisfy Him eternally. He does this in such a thorough way that the old sacrifices are rendered obsolete.

We might ask why God was not pleased with the sacrifices, since He instituted them. The answer is found in the comment the writer to the Hebrews makes at the end of verse 8, “which are offered by the law”. Mechanical observance can never please God. He looks for a heartfelt, energetic, purposeful carrying out of His will. And this was what marked Christ- “I come to do Thy will. O God”, are His words. And the force of the expression “to do” is that He will do willingly, intelligently, and from the heart. It is the same expression as is found in Galatians 3:10, “all things that are written in the book of the law to do them”. Not outward observance, such as can be noticed and approved of by one’s fellowmen, (see Matthew 6:2,5,16; Philippians 3:6), but inward resolve, which only God can see. Such is the attitude of Christ as He takes upon Him the form of a servant, Philippians 2:7, putting His body at the disposal of the one to whom He was subject.

The sacrifices of old time were of four sorts, as verses 5 and 6 list them. There were sacrifices proper, a reference to the peace offering. Then offerings, meaning the meal offering. Then the burnt offerings and sacrifices for sin. Each of these foreshadows a particular aspect of Christ, as He was in the world for God, and as He went to Calvary in submission to His will. The peace offering tells of one who is in perfect harmony with His God and Father. The meal offering prefigures God’s Ideal Man, whose life was so pleasing to His Father, and presented such a contrast to the lives of those around Him. The burnt offering told of Christ’s utmost devotion, whose commitment to His Father’s interests was total. The sin offering tells of one who, although He knew no sin, nevertheless was made sin, that we might become the righteousness of God in Him, 2 Corinthians 5:21.

It is important and instructive to notice the order in which the offerings are detailed for us in the early chapters of Leviticus. There is first the offering that was wholly burnt upon the altar, (except the skin of the animal). The burnt offering was reserved by God for Himself. Even the giving of the skin to the priest who officiated supports this, for as he offered up the carcase he was acting as a holy priest, offering up to God, but if he wore the skin when he was not officiating at the altar, then he was acting as if a royal priest, showing forth to men the excellencies of what had been offered in sacrifice, see 1 Peter 2:5,9.

Only when the heart of God has been satisfied by the burnt offering can the sin offering be introduced. This is worthy of notice, for as we come together to remember the Lord, and as we engage privately in worship, we should be careful to observe this Divine order. It is possible for us to be very self-centred in our worship, concentrating on those things which bring benefit to us, and neglecting the way in which the sacrifice of Christ was an act of devotion to His Father, totally apart from the benefits it brings to us.

Of course it is true that the Lord spoke of the cup as being the New Covenant in His blood, which was shed for many for the remission of sins, Matthew 26:28, but that does not mean that this should be our only thought as we come together. After all, His command was to remember Him, calling Him to mind in all the acceptableness of His person, concentrating on Him. If the Spirit should prompt us to combine that with some aspect of His sacrifice for sins, then none dare gainsay that. But to come together with the intention of focussing only on our blessings, is to betray ignorance of the true nature of the gathering, and is to deprive our God of what it is He looks for from us.

It goes without saying that this will demand that our hearts and minds be full of Christ as we come together. We cannot fill those hearts and minds with the things of self and the world during the hours of the week, and then come together and expect to have something to offer. The psalmist spoke of the things which he had made, Psalm 45:1.

This is not to say that we should come together with prepared prayers, nor that we should be content with reciting the same things week after week, but it does mean that we shall have at our disposal thoughts of Christ which, if appropriate to the way the meeting is proceeding, may be suitably offered to God, and to which a hearty “Amen” can be added by all in the company. This will result in a freshness that is the very essence of Spirit-led worship.

We deceive ourselves if, with barren hearts, we come together and fill the time with hymn-singing, and go away thinking we have worshipped at a high level. After all, the hymns we sing are the spiritual exercises of others, which we may adopt in moderation, just as the ministry in the upper room closed with a psalm. We should not rely on them to mask our own lack of exercise.

May the Lord exercise our hearts in this matter, that week by week as we come together, and at our private devotions, we may have that to offer which gratifies His heart, as we remind the Father of the excellencies of His Son. The words of Joseph to his brethren are appropriate in this connection, “Go tell my father of all my glory”, Genesis 35:13.

It might be helpful if we note a series of contrasts between the burnt offering and the sin offering. Both speak of Christ, but we ought to be alert to the different emphasis of each, so that as we engage in worship, whether individually, or collectively in the assembly, we may do so with intelligence. The Lord Jesus made clear that true worshippers not only worship in spirit, but also in truth, John 4:23,24. His statement is full of meaning, and part of that meaning is that true worship is not now concerned with physical sacrifices, (although we should remember that part of Christian worship has to do with the giving of material assistance, Hebrews 13:16), but rather with the spiritual truths they set forth.

ACCEPTANCE OR FORGIVENESS

In the burnt offering there is a question of acceptance, for the acceptableness of the offering was transferred to the offerer when he laid his hands upon it. How gratifying it must have been to read the words “it shall be accepted for him”, Leviticus 1:4. How much more gratifying for us to know that because of Calvary God has caused believers to be accepted in the Beloved, Ephesians 1:6. All that the Father finds delightful about His Son is attributed to His people; we are graced in Him.

The sin offering was different, however, for now the unacceptableness of the offerer is dealt with by being transferred to the offering, so that atonement for sin can be made. The apostle Paul had this side of things in mind when he wrote “For He hath made Him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in Him”, 2 Corinthians 5:21. These words are an echo of what is stated in Leviticus 16:9, where the words “offer him for a sin offering” can be literally rendered “make it sin”. Who can tell what it meant to Christ to be made sin; to be reckoned by God as if He were sin itself, and to be treated accordingly?

THE FIRE MAKING OR DESTROYING

In the burnt offering the fire is said to make the offering, for it is “an offering made by fire”, Leviticus 1:9. As the flame fed upon the carcase, there was caused to ascend heavenwards that which spoke to God of Christ. As the flame progressed from one part to the other, (for the parts of the animal were laid in order, not at haphazard), the varied excellencies of Christ came before the Father in all their acceptablenes. The head would tell of His intelligent devotion; the legs His patient progress; the inwards His heart-affection, and the fat His energetic determination to please His Father in all things. At Calvary these things that had been so delightful to His Father during His life, were now surrendered in holy sacrifice.

With the sin offering, however, the flame consumed the carcase, destroying it so that it was utterly done away. This is what Christ has done by His sacrifice, for “once in the end of the world hath He appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of Himself, Hebrews 9:26. The expression “put away” meaning to abolish or destroy. Hebrews 13:11,12 interprets the fire for us. It was nothing less than suffering. The bodies of beasts burnt outside the camp find their counterpart in Jesus suffering without the gate. With this difference, however, that the animal was dead when it was burnt, but Christ suffered before He died, and in those hours of darkness upon the cross endured what no tongue can tell. Every faculty was alert and alive to the pain. His senses not at all dulled by sin as with us. He endured unimaginable horrors at the hand of His God because of our sins. The penalty was not one whit lessened because it was The Son who was paying the price. The wrath was not less fierce because of who it was that suffered under it. God said He would spare Israel “as a man spareth his own son that serveth him”, Malachi 3:17. Yet here is the Son beyond all sons, who had served beyond all others, and He is not spared! As the apostle Paul wrote in Romans 8:32, “He that spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all, how shall He not with Him also freely give us all things?”

VOLUNTARY OR COMPULSORY

The burnt offering was a voluntary offering, for “of his own voluntary will” is the language of Leviticus 1:3. Christ came willingly to Bethlehem, stooping to take the servant’s form and to be made in the likeness of men. His willingness took Him further still, for He humbled Himself even unto death, and that the death of the cross, Philippians 2:8. His devotion was unmistakeable, for coming into the world He said, “Lo, I come, (in the volume of the book it is written of Me,) to do thy will, O God”, Hebrews 10:7. Christ went willingly to Calvary, for although men “led Him away”, it is also true that He “went forth” to that place to do the Father’s will, John 19:16,17.

The sin offering was compulsory, however, for “let him bring”, is the decisive and immediate requirement of God, Leviticus 4:3. Sin made its demands on Christ, and He would not rest until the obligation laid upon Him to settle the matter to His Father’s glory was accomplished. He could say “But that the world may know that I love the Father; and as the Father gave Me commandment, even so I do”, John 14:31. That He has satisfied every Divine requirement regarding sin is seen in the fact that He has sat down on the right hand of the One whose will He had promised to do, Hebrews 10:12. He who is the brightness of Divine glory, and the exact expression of the essence of God, had purged sins in such a glorious way that He could sit Himself down on the right hand of God in all His majesty with the utmost confidence, Hebrews 1:3.

SWEET SAVOUR OR INTENSE DISPLEASURE

The burnt offering was a sweet savour offering, God’s nostrils being delighted by that which spoke to Him of Christ. When Noah offered his burnt offerings after the flood, it is said that the Lord smelled a sweet savour, Genesis 8:20,21. Literally these words could be rendered, “a savour of rest”, or “a soothing fragrance”. After looking upon all the turmoil and unrest of the pre-flood world, God could at last rest in what spoke to Him of Calvary. After all the distress to His heart, when men’s imagination was only evil continually, how soothing for Him to enjoy the fragrance of Noah’s sacrifice, anticipating as it did the effects of the work of Christ.

The sin offering was not like this, however, for there is no mention of a sweet savour with it. Sin is hateful to God, and gives Him no pleasure. Surely it gave God no pleasure to judge His Son. It is true that Isaiah said “Yet it pleased the Lord to bruise Him”, Isaiah 53:10, but this means that it was God’s good pleasure, His determining will, to do this thing. Much as a convicted criminal may be “detained at Her Majesty’s pleasure”. We may be certain that Queen Elizabeth derives no enjoyment from that situation, but it is her sovereign pleasure nonetheless. Because Christ was made sin, He must needs be treated by God as if He is that detestable thing. From that standpoint there was no pleasure for God in the matter.

NEARNESS OR DISTANCE

The burnt offering was burnt on the altar, which became known because of this as the altar of burnt offering, Exodus 40:29. This was the place where God promised He would meet with His people, Exodus 29:43. The altar becomes the point at which God, sacrifice, and people meet. Such is Calvary, for did not the Lord Jesus say, “And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto Me”, John 12:32?

The major part of the sin offering, however, was burnt outside the camp, the place of rejection. So the burnt offering emphasised the nearness of Christ to the Father as He undertook the work of sacrifice, whereas the sin offering highlighted the distance at which Christ was put because of our sin. As the prophet said about Israel, “But your iniquities have separated between you and your God, and your sins have hid His face from you, that He will not hear”, Isaiah 59:2.

HEAVENWARD OR DOWNWARD

The burnt offering was lifted up onto the altar, the blood was sprinkled round about upon the altar, and a sweet savour ascended up from the altar, so everything was elevated heavenwards. Now the “burnt offering gospel”, is the gospel of John. It is that gospel which emphasises the relationship between the Son and the Father typified so wonderfully by the burnt offering. The gospel, too, which tells of the upward journey of Christ via the place of sacrifice.

He speaks to Nicodemus of ascending to heaven, John 3:13, then speaks of being lifted up on the cross, as the brazen serpent had been lifted up, verse 14. He speaks of giving His flesh for the life of the world, then asks, “What and if ye shall see the Son of Man ascend up where He was before?” John 6:51,62. He refuses to allow Mary to touch Him, because He was not yet ascended to the Father, John 20:17. (Her contact with Him must be a spiritual one, forged once He had returned to His Father and sent down the Spirit from thence). Yet His conversation with Mary took place in the garden of the place where He was crucified, John 19:41, thus linking the sacrifice and the ascending together. He speaks of His ascent in the place of His sacrifice. Just as the angel who appeared to Manoah and his wife ascended up in the flame of the burnt offering, Judges 13:20, may we not say that in a grander way, Christ has ascended in the flame of His sacrifice? Yet John does not record the ascension, as if to indicate that the return of Christ to heaven was to him a foregone conclusion.

With the sin offering, however, all was downward. The animal was burnt on the ground, (except the fat which was burnt on the altar), the blood was poured out at the base of the altar, (except what was sprinkled before the vail, or on the altars), and the fire consumed the carcase until all that was left was a heap of ashes on the ground. How low Christ was prepared to go for us! Not content with descending to earth, He humbled Himself still further to the depths of suffering at Calvary. But He who went so low, has been taken up so high, for the same God and Father who required His obedience, has “also”, as well as doing that, highly exalted Him, Philippians 2:9.

Whilst all these things are true, it is also instructive to notice that God was careful to preserve the integrity of the person of Christ even in these Old Testament illustrations. God is a jealous God, jealous of His own glory and that of His Son.

So we find that the sin offering is killed in the same place as the burnt offering, on the north side of the altar, and before the Lord, Leviticus 4:24. The same place witnessed the death of two very different sorts of sacrifice. Calvary, too, witnessed the death of one who combined in His person the burnt offering aspect of things and also the sin offering side.

Again, we find that although the major part of the sin offering was to be burnt up outside the camp in the place of rejection and loneliness, the fat was to be burnt as a sweet savour on the altar of burnt offering, Leviticus 4:8-10.

Yet again, we read that the sin offering was to be burnt where the ashes of the burnt offering were poured out, in a clean place, Leviticus 4:12. The ashes of the burnt offering had been collected with due ceremony and deposited in a clean place outside the camp, Leviticus 6:11, and it is in this selfsame place that the sin offering was burnt, so that when the fire had done its work, a pile of ashes remained that was a mixture of burnt offering ashes and sin offering ashes. Could anything more graphically preserve the integrity of Christ, in that even when dealing with sins in the place of abandonment, He was associated by God with that which spoke of full acceptance? God spared not, but it was His own Son that He spared not. God gave to the horrors of Calvary, but it was His only begotten Son that He gave, John 3:16.

May the Lord help us to have an enhanced appreciation of these things, so that we may offer to our God the intelligent and adoring worship He so much desires from our hearts. “Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house, an holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ”, 1 Peter 2:5.

There is also a contrast between the sin and trespass offerings. The latter dealt with that which had offended God’s nature, whereas in the trespass offering it was God’s government of the nation which had been contravened.

In the sin offering the value of the offering demanded depended on the degree of responsibility of the sinner. With the trespass offering proper, however, (as opposed to the special case of the trespass offering for a sin offering in 5:1-13), the offering required was the same for all, with the degree of trespass against God or man being reflected in the amount of monetary compensation that had to be paid.

The eternal security of the true believer

Many believers have anxious thoughts at times as to whether they are truly Christians.  This can be as a result of listening to preachers who exhort their audience to examine themselves on this question.  It is indeed a good exercise to do this, but it needs to be done in accordance with Scripture.  If done otherwise, merely trusting to feelings or experiences, there is a danger that the soul will be cast down and depressed even further than it may have been before.  In this way as healthy spiritual exercise degenerates into obsession with self.
We will consider this matter in two parts.  First, the assurance that God gives in Scripture as to the eternal security of the true believer.  Then, second, the tests that may be applied to confirm that one is a believer.

Introduction
Many true believers are confident that they were “once saved”.  They doubt, however, whether they are “always saved”.  This situation can come about for several reasons.  Some honestly think it arrogant to be sure of heaven.  Others have misinterpreted and misapplied passages of Scripture which deal with those who only profess faith, and are not genuine.  Still others are conditioned to look to personal experiences for assurance.  When these experiences fail to come up to their expectations, then anxious fears arise.
The root cause of these anxieties is an over-occupation with self, instead of occupation with the Saviour; a failure to turn from looking within and around, to looking above and beyond.
If these lines can help anxious souls to a calm appreciation of the sufficiency of the person and work of Christ, to God’s glory, then they will have achieved their object.
The Scriptures would indicate to us that there are various sorts of faith, and we need to be aware of these differences, for they are of vital importance.

Incorrect faith
This is the sort of faith that they have who trust in themselves that they are righteous, as the Lord Jesus indicated in Luke 18:9.  Faith in works, “church” attendance, or the words of a minister of religion, whether over a cradle or over a coffin; these are the things that some sinners believe in.  Such people are not eternally secure.

Insincere faith
The sort of “faith” that is professed for the sake of advantage, perhaps to please parents, friends, or even the electorate in the case of politicians.  Such people are not saved.  It is with the heart that man believeth unto righteousness, Romans 10:10.  The heart, morally considered, is the centre of man’s being, from which everything else issues, Proverbs 4:23.

Impulsive faith
In the parable of the sower as recorded by Luke, the Lord explains that “they on the rock are they, which, when they hear, receive the word with joy; and these have no root, which for a while believe, and in time of temptation fall away.” Luke 8:13. It is those who receive the word with gladness, but who wilt under the heat of trial and testing, who only have temporary faith.
We might think that to “receive the word with gladness” is a good thing.  If, however, it denotes that there has been no genuine repentance, and only a belief about Christ, rather than an earnest belief in Him, then such faith is only for a while, and is valueless.  It is true that on the Day of Pentecost “they that gladly received his word were baptized: and the same day there were added unto them about three thousand souls.” Acts 2:41.  It is important to notice, however, before dismissing these people as temporary believers, that verse 37 records that they had already been pricked in their heart.  Clearly the sin of crucifying their Messiah had come home to them with force, and they had repented.

Incomplete faith
John 2:23-25 reads as follows: “Now when He was in Jerusalem at the Passover, in the feast day, many believed in His name, when they saw the miracles which He did. But Jesus did not commit Himself unto them, because He knew all men, and needed not that any should testify of man: for He knew what was in man.”  He who knew the hearts of men was aware that they believed on Him only as a miracle-worker.  It was Passover time, and the religious excitement of the people was at fever pitch.  At the first Passover time, God had done great works through Moses- was this Jesus of Nazareth another great man of God like him?  Because the people were in this frame of mind, He did not trust Himself to them. Their faith was an incomplete faith, and needed further light to become saving faith.  It was not enough to believe that Jesus was a holy man of God, that He was able to work miracles, perhaps by the power of prayer, and that He was an able teacher and a fine example.

Important faith
The Lord Jesus is too concerned about the welfare of the souls of men to leave them to think of Him only as one able to perform miracles.  He went on to explain, therefore, in His conversation with Nicodemus as recorded in John 3:1-21, that the faith that saves is faith in a crucified Saviour.  “And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of Man be lifted up: that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have eternal life.  For God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life,” John 3:14-16.  It is as one lifted up upon a cross that we must believe on Him.  The reference to the serpent lifted up in the wilderness gives the clue to the meaning of this lifting up.  It was because of Israel’s sin and rebellion that God provided the remedy of the serpent lifted up, Numbers 21:4-9.  And it was because of the sin and rebellion of the whole world that the Lord Jesus needed to die upon the cross to deal with sins.  Faith in a crucified Saviour results in everlasting life for the one exercising it.  Such is the sure promise of the Saviour Himself.  Those who believe like this are eternally secure.

Faith and repentance
True faith, then, is neither partial nor temporary.  It involves the receiving of the Word of God without reserve, not seeking to escape from its convicting power.
When a sinner realises not only that his state is hopeless and dangerous, but also that Christ is able to give full salvation through His work upon the cross, and then commits himself to Him with true repentance for sin, real faith is in evidence.

It is to such persons that the Scriptural doctrine of the eternal security of the true believer can come with all its comforting assurance.  In considering this doctrine, we shall think of it in connection with the new birth, the will of God, the unity of the Godhead, the Spirit of God, the present position of Christ and His people, and then finally, the purpose of God.

Eternal security and the new birth
We have already alluded to the promise of eternal life to those who believe in the only begotten Son of God, whom God has given at Calvary. It is through the death of the Son of God upon the cross that eternal life is gained by those who look to Him in faith.

In His words recorded in John 17:2,3, the Lord Jesus contrasted men in the flesh, with all their frailty and mortality, with those who have eternal life. he said, “As Thou hast given Him power over all flesh, that He should give eternal life to as many as Thou hast given Him.  And this is life eternal, that they might know Thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom Thou hast sent”. Clearly, then, there is a marked difference between natural life and eternal life.  Natural life, which gives us the ability to know natural things by natural senses, is the result of being born into the family of Adam.  Eternal life, on the other hand, gives us the ability to know Divine things, and comes through being born of God.

John 1:12,13 makes it very clear that the will of man cannot effect the new birth; it is solely God’s doing.  We read of “them which believe on His name: which were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God.”  Neither Christian parentage, religious ceremony, self-will, or the will of others, are of any avail to bring it to pass.
On the other hand, verse 12 also makes clear that man has the responsibility to receive the Lord Jesus by faith, “But as many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name.”  God is sovereign.  That means He reigns on His own, with none to dictate to Him.  In the exercise of His sovereignty He has decreed that only those who willingly believe in His Son shall be blessed with eternal life.

Those who are born of God, then, are amongst His children, and share His life.  One of the reasons the Lord Jesus came was to manifest this life in the world of men.  “The life was manifested, and we have seen it, and bear witness, and show unto you that eternal life, which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us,” 1 John 1:2.  He has this life because He is equal with the Father, whereas believers have this life because God has graciously granted it to them.
Just as those who are born naturally cannot be “unborn”, so those who are born of God are His children for ever.  Since their new birth is the result of the exercise of His sovereign will, and God never changes His mind, then their position in His family is secure, and secure for ever.  The life He gives is eternal life, and the word translated “eternal” is used in Romans 16:26 of “the everlasting God”, so it cannot mean anything less than enduring for ever.

Eternal security and the will of God
“I am the bread of life: he that cometh to Me shall never hunger: and he that believeth on Me shall never thirst,” John 6:35.  These words are part of Christ’s explanation of the miracle of the feeding of the five thousand.  Just as manna had come down for Israel in the wilderness, so Christ has come down to earth as the Bread of God to give life to the world.  When He came, however, they said “Is not this Jesus, the son of Joseph, whose father and mother we know?” John 6:42.  They saw Him, but did not realise who He was.  This was so like the response of the people of Israel when the manna was given, for they said, “What is it”, for they did not know what it was, Exodus 16:15.

The total inability of the natural man to appreciate the person of Christ, and to realise that He is worthy of trust, does not frustrate God’s purpose.  The Father will ensure that there are those who come to Christ, as they are drawn to Him by the teaching of the Scriptures.  Those who hear, and learn from the Father through His Word, are sure to come.  His words were, “All that the Father giveth Me shall come to Me;” John 6:37, and, “Every man therefore that hath heard, and hath learned of the Father, cometh unto Me.” John 6:45.

The Saviour makes a firm promise to those who come to Him.  John 6:37 reads, “him that cometh to Me I will in no wise cast out.”  The Lord looks upon those who come to Him in genuine faith as a gift from His Father.  Is it conceivable that He would refuse such a gift?

The Son of God came down from heaven expressly to do the Father’s will.  His words were, “For I came down from heaven, not to do Mine own will, but the will of Him that sent Me.  And this is the Father’s will which hath sent Me, that of all which He hath given Me I should lose nothing, but should raise it up again at the last day,” John 6:38,39.  That will, then, involves keeping those who have been entrusted to Him.  This keeping extends to the resurrection of the bodies of His people.  If Christ was concerned about fragments of loaves, and instructed His disciples to gather them up “that nothing be lost”, verse 12, then how much more will He be concerned about the bodies of His people.  They, too, shall be gathered up again, for He is determined to lose nothing of that gift His Father has given Him.

Eternal security and the unity of God
John 10 contains the teaching of the Lord Jesus regarding His relationship to His people under the figure of a shepherd and his flock.  In verse 11 the Lord makes one of the “I am” statements in John’s gospel- “I am the good shepherd: the good shepherd giveth His life for the sheep.”  He adds nothing, in this instance, to His plain statement.  Elsewhere in John where we find other “I am” statements, there is a certain responsibility placed upon others, such as to believe, to come, or to follow.  Here, the total responsibility rests upon the Saviour Himself, and since He is the good shepherd, we may rely absolutely upon what He does.
The foundation of blessing and security for the flock is the giving up of the life of the shepherd as His own willing act, in obedience to the will of His Father  This in itself should be enough to reassure His people of His devoted care for them.  He goes further, however, and rests their security upon another basis, that of His Deity.  He has spoken of those who are enemies of the flock, and now shows that He and His Father are united in their care and protection of that flock.
The flock of God has many enemies.  First, in John 10:5, there is the stranger, “and a stranger will they not follow, but will flee from him: for they know not the voice of strangers.”  He represents those who bring “strange doctrines” Hebrews 13:9.  Even little children in the family of God recognise those who teach error that dishonours their Saviour, and which will seduce them, I John 2:18-27.  Then there are thieves and robbers, verses 8,10, who come not “but for to steal and to kill, and to destroy.”  These picture those who “spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ”, Colossians 2:8.  A further enemy is the hireling, verse 12, whose only interest in the sheep is personal gain, or as Peter graphically puts it, “filthy lucre”, I Peter 5:2.  Finally there is the wolf, verse 12 again, which comes to catch and scatter the sheep.  The apostle Paul warned of men who, like “grievous wolves”, will stop at nothing to disrupt and spoil the flock of God, Acts 20:29.  The Good Shepherd is more than a match for all these enemies.  His voice is so attractive to His sheep that they wish to follow no stranger.
He gives life, and that abundantly, in contrast to the stealing, killing and destroying of the robbers.  He gives His life for the sheep, and this shows Him to be no hireling, who would do the opposite, and give the sheep for his life.  And He gives His word that the wolf will never succeed in snatching His sheep from His hand.  His statement is clear, “I give unto them eternal life; and they shall never perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of My hand,” verse 28.

The confidence of believers in Israel was expressed by the psalmist in the words “And we are the people of His pasture, and the sheep of His hand.” Psalm 95:7.  The reason they give for their confidence is significant, “For He is our God.”  This, too, is the confidence of the Christian, for the shepherd heart of the God of Israel has been manifested to perfection by His Son, who is equal with God.

Having explained in John 10:28 that none can pluck the sheep out of His hand, (echoing the mention of “hand” in Psalm 95:7), the Good Shepherd then reinforces the truth with His statement, “My Father, which gave them Me, is greater than all; and no man is able to pluck them out of My Father’s hand.  I and My Father are one,” John 10:29,30.  The Father is greater than the enemies of the flock as well, so the sheep are doubly, divinely, secure.

The Jews understood perfectly well the implications of the statement, “I and My Father are one”, for we read they immediately took up stones to stone Him, saying, “for a good work we stone Thee not; but for blasphemy; and because that Thou, being a man, makest Thyself God”.  It is nothing less than a claim to Deity, and coming as it does in the context of the safety of the sheep, is the strongest possible assurance of their complete security  If it is possible to sever the persons of the Godhead from one another, then it is possible to sever Christ’s sheep from Him and His Father.  To sever the persons of the Godhead, however, demands a power superior to Divine power, which does not and cannot exist. The Godhead is safe, and just as safe are the sheep.

Eternal security and the Holy Spirit
Just as it is true that the unity between the Father and the Son is a guarantee of the safety of the believer, so the other person of the Godhead, the Holy Spirit, is involved in this too.

One of the distinctive features of this present age is the fact that every believer is indwelt by the Holy Spirit.  This was not the situation before the Lord Jesus was glorified, as John 7:39 makes clear, “But this spake He of the Spirit, which they that believe on Him should receive: for the Holy Spirit was not yet given; because that Jesus was not yet glorified.”  Of course it is true that men of Old Testament times had been empowered by the Holy Spirit for specific tasks, but now that Christ is glorified in heaven, He is given in a new way.

Especially relevant to our present consideration is the statement of the Lord to His own, “And I will pray the Father, and He shall give you another Comforter, that He may abide with you for ever,” John 14:16.  Note it is not “shall abide”, but “that He may abide”.  So it is not only that the Spirit would abide in the future in a new way, although that is true, but also that the very purpose for which the Spirit is given is to abide for ever.  In contrast to Christ, who was leaving them to go back to heaven, the Spirit would stay in them for ever.

Every true believer has the Spirit of God within.  Romans 8:9 is very clear on this point, “Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of His.”  His abiding presence is not in virtue of anything the believer has done, but solely because of God’s grace.  The question of the apostle in Galatians 3:2, “Received ye the Spirit by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith?” can receive only one answer, namely, “by the hearing of faith.”  The presence of the Spirit of God within the believer is therefore due to the grace of God entirely; He is neither earned nor merited.

When preparing His own for His departure to heaven, the Lord spoke of the Spirit as dwelling with them already, John 14:17.  This was true because the Lord, full of the Spirit Himself, was personally with them, and in that sense the Spirit was alongside of them.  His promise for the future, however, was that His personal presence would be made good to them by the Spirit of God indwelling them.
One aspect of this indwelling which is particularly relevant to the subject of eternal security, is presented to us in Ephesians 4:30.  There the apostle speaks of being sealed by the Holy Spirit of God  Just as a document is sealed for security, so God has sealed His people by giving them His Spirit.  This sealing is “unto the day of redemption.”  One day the bodies of the saints shall be redeemed from all traces of contact with this old creation.  The sealing, however, is not simply “until” that day, but “unto” it.  When the sealing is done, (and Ephesians 1:13,14. makes clear that this is when faith is exercised), the redemption is already in view as far as God is concerned.  The sealing bridges the interval between initial faith and final redemption.  Once the sealing is done, the redemption is certain.  As far as God is concerned the deed is done, and this should settle the matter for the believing heart.

Eternal security and association with Christ
The second chapter of the Epistle to the Ephesians opens with sinners dead in trespasses and sins, walking according to this world, dominated by Satan himself, walking in lust and self-will, and facing the prospect of God’s wrath. The words of scripture are:
“And you hath He quickened, who were dead in trespasses and sins; Wherein in time past ye walked according to the course of this world, according to the prince of the power of the air, the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience: Among whom also we all had our conversation in times past in the lusts of our flesh, fulfilling the desires of the flesh and of the mind; and were by nature the children of wrath, even as others,” Ephesians 2:1-3.

This is not security, but vulnerability!  But then we are taught that in the purpose of God the position He has given to Christ is shared by all who are united to Him in faith.  It does not matter whether they were Jews or Gentiles before, those who know God’s rich salvation are together in a place of safety in Christ.  The apostle writes:
“But God, who is rich in mercy, for His great love wherewith He loved us, Even when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ, (by grace ye are saved;) And hath raised us up together, and made us sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus: That in the ages to come He might shew the exceeding riches of His grace in His kindness toward us through Christ Jesus. For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God: Not of works, lest any man should boast.
For we are His workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath before ordained that we should walk in them,” Ephesians 2:4-10.

Introduce God and His mercy into a situation, and everything changes. His mighty salvation is detailed for us, and the apostle takes us stage by stage through the process.  Were sinners dead?  So once was Christ, for He died for our sins, but God quickened Him, and quickened believers together with Him.  That which was true on the resurrection morning, as far as God was concerned, comes into effect for the believer as soon as initial belief takes place.  Were sinners in the world?  So once was Christ, as He lay lifeless in the tomb.  But He has been raised from the grave and given heavenly glory, and believers are associated with Him in this too.  Were sinners walking according to the prince of the power of the air?  Christ has defeated that foe, and been exalted above all principality and power, Ephesians 1:21.  Linked with Him in His exaltation, His people are safe from the Evil One’s grasp.  Finally, the ultimate triumph, for instead of being associated with this present world-system, believers are now involved in God’s plan, even to the extent of being seated in heavenly places in Christ.  His place is their place.  He occupies it by merit, they by Divine grace.  Formerly they could only expect God’s wrath in the future, but now in the ages to come they shall be the showpiece of God’s grace and kindness.

With these glorious truths on the page of Holy Scripture, what believer will doubt his security?  The believer is as secure as Christ is, for there is a vital and Divinely-made link between them both.

Eternal security and the purpose of God
In his heart the apostle Paul was persuaded of the truth of the believers security, and was filled with confidence as he penned the closing verses of Romans chapter 8.  Wherein lay his confidence?  In the purpose of God.  Note his words, “For whom He did foreknow, He also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of His Son, that He might be the firstborn among many brethren.  Moreover whom He did predestinate, them He also called: and whom He called, them He also justified: and whom He justified, them He also glorified.  What shall we then say to these things? If God be for us, who can be against us?  He that spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all, how shall He not with Him also freely give us all things?  Who shall lay any thing to the charge of God’s elect? It is God that justifieth.  Who is he that condemneth? It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us.  Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword?  As it is written, For thy sake we are killed all the day long; we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter.  Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors through Him that loved us.  For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, Nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord”, Romans 8:28-39. 
As far as God’s purpose is concerned, those whom He has called by the gospel, and justified by the blood of Christ, are already glorified.  So certain is the believer’s future glory, that God speaks of it not even as a present thing, but a past thing.  And that glory involves being conformed to the image of His Son.

Again, what gave the apostle confidence was the fact that God had given His Son at Calvary, not sparing Him any of the sufferings which dealing with sins entailed.  This is the sure pledge, writes the apostle, that God will freely give all things, and this includes the glory of heaven.  It is elementary mathematics that the whole is greater than the part.  If nothing could stop God giving the greatest gift, under the worst circumstances, then there is nothing that will stop Him giving lesser things.  And amongst these is a place in heaven for His people.

The apostle confidently challenges any to successfully bring an accusation against God’s elect people.  The only one who has a right to do this is God Himself, but far from accusing His people He has justified them.
The only one who has the right to sit in judgement and condemn God’s people, is the very one who died for the sins that merit judgement; who rose again to prove those sins were dealt with; who is in the place of supreme authority at God’s right hand; and who constantly intercedes for them before His Father, to safeguard them from the accusations of the Devil.

The conclusion of the matter
We have reviewed some of the passages of Scripture which tell of the total and eternal security of true believers.  Born again by the will of God, the God who does not change His mind, their position in the family is settled.  Drawn to Christ by the teaching of the Scriptures, they have found a ready welcome, and the assurance that they will never be rejected.  Part of Christ’s flock, and therefore protected by the persons of the Godhead in united defence against every wily foe.  Indwelt by God’s Spirit, and that for ever, sealed as His until the day of final redemption.  Linked to Christ in His unassailable and glorious position at God’s right hand.  Involved in God’s purpose which can never be frustrated, and defended from every attempt of the Adversary to accuse.  Well then might all God’s people join with the apostle as he rejoices in the triumphs of God’s grace, “For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.” Romans 8:38,39.

THE BURNT OFFERING: PART 4

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE BOOK OF LEVITICUS CHAPTER 1, VERSES 14 TO 17

1:14  And if the burnt sacrifice for his offering to the Lord be of fowls, then he shall bring his offering of turtledoves, or of young pigeons.
1:15  And the priest shall bring it unto the altar, and wring off his head, and burn it on the altar; and the blood thereof shall be wrung out at the side of the altar:
1:16  And he shall pluck away his crop with his feathers, and cast it beside the altar on the east part, by the place of the ashes:
1:17  And he shall cleave it with the wings thereof, but shall not divide it asunder: and the priest shall burn it upon the altar, upon the wood that is upon the fire: it is a burnt sacrifice, an offering made by fire, of a sweet savour unto the Lord.

SECTION 3    VERSES 14-17        THE OFFERING FROM THE FOWLS

1:14  And if the burnt sacrifice for his offering to the Lord be of fowls, then he shall bring his offering of turtledoves, or of young pigeons.

We now come to the third section of this interesting chapter.  If the bullock represents Christ in relation to the Father, and the sheep and goat emphasise His own exercise, then the birds would suggest Christ’s relation to the other person of the Godhead, namely, the Spirit of God.  In the very first mention of the Spirit, in Genesis 1:2, He is spoken of as “moving” or as the marginal rendering is, ‘fluttering’; so at the very beginning of the Scriptures He is spoken of under the figure of a bird.

Again, when a new world emerged from the waters of the flood, the dove was sent forth by Noah, and at first found no rest for the sole of her foot, but at last the waters of judgement receded and she returned no more; for the earth was now a suitable place for this clean bird.  The Spirit of God can only find rest in conditions in harmony with His Person, which is why the unbeliever cannot receive the Spirit of God; John 14:17.  Not until faith is exercised, and God creates anew, 2 Corinthians 5:17,18, are there fit conditions prevailing, enabling Him to dwell within the heart of the believer.  This was a lesson that Noah needed to learn, for it was not until the dove was happy with her surroundings that Noah was permitted to step out onto a new world.  All the time that the raven, the bird delighting in flesh, was satisfied, Noah was to remain in the ark.  Once the dove had indicated that suitable conditions were present, Noah could remove the covering of the ark on a significant day, namely, the first day of the first month.

These things are full of lessons for the believer.  Just as the “old world” was not spared, but rather “being overflowed with water, perished” 2 Peter 2:5; 3:6, so as far as the believer is concerned, “old things are passed away,” 2 Corinthians 5:17.  Swept away, so to speak, by the floods of Divine wrath against sin which Christ endured Psalm 88:7,16.  Just as Noah was able to step out into the new world that had emerged from the waters of the flood, so the believer enters into a new position in Christ, where new things that are of God are found.  Just as the new world of Genesis 8 was to be filled with the savour of a burnt sacrifice, so the believer is to live a life of self-sacrifice, or as the apostle puts it in 2 Corinthians 5:15, “they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto Him which died for them and rose again”.  Noah took of every clean beast, and every clean fowl and offered them upon the altar.  That which is clean in its nature, and that which finds the new creation congenial, can fittingly be consecrated to the service of God.

It was not only upon the new world that the dove found rest, but also on Noah and the ark.  In fact, there seems a special relationship between Noah and the dove, expressed, for instance, in Genesis 8:8, “he sent forth a dove from him”.  Again in verse 9, the dove “returned unto him into the ark…then he put forth his hand, and took her, and pulled her in unto him into the ark”.  Further on in verse 11, “the dove came in to him in the evening”.  So not only does the dove associate with the new world, but also with the one that found grace in the eyes of the Lord, and who was responsible for bringing others with him into conditions fresh and new.

There is another with whom the Spirit of God can associate happily, even Christ, who brings His people through death and judgement safely and introduces them to a new world of peace and purity.  See Romans 6:1-13; 1 Peter 3:18-22.

Let us notice some of the ways in which the Spirit of God is linked with the Lord Jesus.  Remember He shares Deity equally with the Father and the Son, a fact emphasised in Matthew 28.19 where new believers are to be baptised in “the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost”. Three Persons but only one name.  Not only is there a special relationship between the Spirit and Christ because of their Deity, but also as a man the Lord Jesus was in fellowship with the Spirit in a remarkable way.  Hence in Galatians 4:6 the Holy Spirit is described as the Spirit of God’s Son, and in Romans 8:9 as the Spirit of Christ.  There is no reason why the believer should not display the dignity of sonship, nor is there any excuse for lack of Christ-likeness, for the Spirit of God’s Son resides within, and empowers the Christian for a life which meets Divine approval.

There is a very marked contrast presented in Romans 1, for at the end of the chapter is a list of twenty-three of the gruesome iniquities of men, whereas at the beginning Jesus Christ is declared to be the Son of God with power, in accordance with the Spirit of Holiness.  How great is the difference between sinful man and that Holy One that was born amongst them!  One of the things that made the difference was that Christ and the Spirit were totally in harmony, whereas sinful men and the Spirit are totally at variance.

The whole of the life of the Lord Jesus was marked by holiness, total separateness from sin and its results.  Instead of the Lord looking down from heaven and concluding that there was none good and that they were unprofitable and filthy, He could look down upon Christ and not only say that He was well-pleased, but also signify it by the descent of the Holy Spirit in bodily shape as a dove, Luke 3:22.  In that scene beside the Jordan there is enacted a miniature of the history of the Saviour, for the descent into the Jordan, the river of judgement, is a preview of His descent into the waters of death and judgement at Calvary when that baptism for which He was straitened, was accomplished; Luke 12:50.  But then He came up straightway out of the waters, Matt 3:16, for when at last Christ would enter into death, it could not be that death should detain Him; as Peter said, “it was not possible that He should be holden of it,” Acts 2:24.  The grave must give up its conqueror “straightway”.  But then the heavens were opened unto Him at the Jordan, just as later they would open again to receive Him back in glory, 1 Timothy 3:16.  For, as Peter said again, “whom the heaven must receive,” Acts 3:21.  Consequent upon His return to heaven, He has prayed the Father, (and Luke says that Christ came up out of the waters of baptism praying), and He has sent another Comforter, even the Spirit of truth, John 14:16,17.  So whether it be the descending or the emerging, or being received by an opened heaven, or praying, each part of the baptism of Christ was a foreshadowing of glorious things that were yet to be.

Mention is made in all four of the Gospel records of this particular event in the life of the Lord Jesus, but it is characteristic of John’s approach that he records it as John the Baptist recalls it, and shows that the Deity of Christ is attested thereby.  John is heard saying “There standeth One among you, whom ye know not,” John 1:26, and by his use of the perfect tense for the word “know”, he indicates that their ignorance of Christ in the past was continuing into the present, but when he refers to himself and his ignorance of the Lord, he uses the pluperfect tense, thus putting his ignorance in the past but not continuing into the present.  What had changed John’s ignorance into insight?  Simply this, as he explains in John 1:33, that the God who sent him to baptise with water, also said that the One who would baptise with the Holy Spirit would have the Spirit of God descend upon Him and remain upon Him.  And this same One would baptise with the Holy Spirit.

Clearly, One who can administer a Divine Person, even the Holy Spirit, must Himself be a Divine Person.  Hence John says he saw and bare record.  That is, he saw the Spirit descending as God had said He would, and on the basis of that, he bare record of the implication that here was indeed the Son of God upon the earth amongst men.  Thus John the apostle records these things to further his God-given design of affirming the Deity of Christ.

Not only are there allusions to the connection between Christ and the Spirit to be seen in Leviticus chapter one, but also thoughts of resurrection also.  Firstly, the word for “dove” in the Hebrew is “yonah”, the direct equivalent of “Jonah”, (there being no ‘J’ in Hebrew).  Jonah was the prophet singled out by the Lord Himself as being a sign; for just as Jonah had been three days and nights in the whale‘s belly, so He, the Son of Man, would be three days and nights in the heart of the earth, Matthew 12:39,40.  Doubtless there are contrasts between the Lord Jesus and Jonah, especially with regard to Jonah’s disobedience, but nonetheless there are comparisons.  We must not forget in this connection the Saviour’s words, “a greater than Jonah is here” Matthew 12:41, meaning Himself.

Thus we find that Jonah experienced the great tempest, being cast into the midst of the raging sea, Jonah 1:15.  Christ also endured the tempest of Divine wrath, saying in the language of Psalm 42:7, “all Thy waves and Thy billows are gone over Me”.  And because He was afflicted with all God’s waves, the believer can say “there is no condemnation,” Romans 8:1.

Not only did Jonah experience the storm, and was subsequently “buried” in the great fish for three days and nights, but he was also brought out by God’s command and made to stand upon dry land again, thus becoming a figure of Christ risen.  As Jonah went to preach to the Gentile Ninevites and as he subsequently prophesied in Israel, he did so as a man who had gone through a death and resurrection experience, Jonah 3:3; 2 Kings 14:25.  So Christ, risen from the dead, has “preached peace to you which were afar off, and to them that were nigh” Ephesians 2:17.   

We have already alluded to another Old Testament character who had a special association with the dove, namely Noah.  We have noted that the dove could only rest upon either the olive tree, Noah, or the new and cleansed earth.  So much for the dove set free by Noah, but what of her six companions, Genesis 7:3?  We read that Noah builded an altar to the Lord and took of every clean fowl and offered burnt offerings on the altar, and the Lord smelled a sweet smell, or a savour of rest.  So at last the turmoil and upheaval of the sinful pre-flood day, is replaced by a scene of rest that satisfied God.

There is a special significance in the use of the word “rest” in the marginal rendering of the expression “sweet savour” and it is just this, that it is the word for Noah.  Now when Noah’s father gave him his name, he uttered a prophecy, saying, “This same shall comfort us concerning our work and toil of our hands, because of the ground which the Lord hath cursed,” Genesis 5:29.  Again, the word for “comfort ” is “Noah”.  Thus he is marked out by prophecy as a rest-bringer and a comforter.  Whether Lamech knew how his son would live up to the name he gave him, we are not told, but certainly there was deliverance in a very real way from a sin-cursed earth by means of the ark which Noah by faith prepared.  Thus through Noah there came rest for God and man; for God in the sweet savour of a sacrifice which rose from an altar on a renewed earth, and for man, in the deliverance from the world of violence and sin which prevailed before the flood.

So too by Christ there is rest from sin and its consequences.  Comfort, also, for when the Lord Jesus promised the Spirit of God to His people He expressed Himself thus, “I will pray the Father, and He shall give you another Comforter,” John 14:16.  And the word He used for “another” means another of the same sort.  So that by implication Christ is the Comforter of His people.

It may be asked why the thought of resurrection is found in the burnt offering at all.  The answer is surely this, that acceptance for Christ as a man was not only denoted by the word from heaven at His baptism, and every evidence during His life that He was approved by the Father, but also by the fact that He was raised from the dead by the glory of the Father, Romans 6:4.  The idea of acceptance for Christ in resurrection is a Scriptural one, for when the apostle Paul is speaking of the acceptance of believers in 2 Corinthians 6:2, he quotes from an Old Testament passage, Isaiah 49:8, which speaks of the acceptance of the Messiah.  Though God’s servant through whom He would be glorified, nevertheless the Messiah would seem to have laboured in vain and moreover would be despised by the very nation He came to bless.  But He would be vindicated in resurrection and the despised of men would be shown to be accepted with God.  The One for whom there was no help or salvation upon the cross, would be saved out of death in accordance with His prayer, see Hebrews 5:7.  He who is heard in Psalm 22 praying to His God but receiving no answer, is at last answered at the point in the Psalm, verse 22, where it breaks out into the triumph of His rising from the dead.  Thus salvation, help and acceptance are found by Christ in resurrection conditions; and so they are also for believers, since the verse that initially spoke of Christ is applied to believers.  In fact, the theme of acceptance, of receiving one another, of commending one another, runs throughout the Second Epistle to the Corinthians.  The present age is one in which those who believe may be brought into full acceptance with God, and that atmosphere of acceptance should mark the dealings of the Lord’s people with each other.

So the salvation and acceptance of the believer is inseparably linked to Christ’s acceptance at God’s right hand, and that epistle which especially mentions the idea of being “accepted in the Beloved”, is also the one where salvation is spoken of in terms of being quickened, raised and seated in heavenly places in association with Christ.  See Ephesians 2:4-8.  It is by grace believers have been saved from death in trespasses and sins and linked to Christ in a heavenly way.

In confirmation of this, we recall that it was just before Jonah was brought to dry land that he uttered, (no doubt anticipating deliverance), “salvation is of the Lord”.  Salvation for Jonah meant being delivered from the tempest, from the whale’s belly and from all their accompanying distress, by being brought safely to dry land.  So the believer is brought to the security of a standing before God in grace, Romans 5:2.  But only because he is associated with a greater than Jonah, who not only rose from the dead, but rose to heaven also.

Let us return to the offerer of Leviticus 1:14.  He has a choice, so will he bring the turtle-doves or the young pigeons?  He has no large bullock to bring, but he will bring that which he used great energy to obtain, for clearly a dove is not so easily caught as a bullock.  In that connection, note the specific mention in Matthew 21:12 of “the seats of them that sold doves”, which the Saviour in His zeal overturned.  “Seats” and “sold” do not go with “doves”, for the latter speak of spiritual energy and of that which money cannot buy.

Thus the offerer unashamedly brought the poor man’s offering, not because he was lacking in spirituality, but rather the reverse, for “God hath chosen the poor of this world rich in faith,” James 2:5.  His gift was a foreshadowing of that time when He who was so rich, should become so poor, 2 Corinthians 8:9.

Again we ask, which will the offerer choose?  Will he select the turtle dove, a summer visitor to Palestine, or the young pigeon, the resident in the land?  Whichever he chooses will speak of Christ, for was He not at one and the same time a visitor and a resident in the promised land?

We might well think of the days of the prophets as the days of decline, with dark shadows approaching, the autumn of Israel’s experience.  The days of Malachi were winter indeed, with no warmth of love to God from the masses of Israel, no growth of appreciation of His Person, no fruit to His praise, but rather cold indifference and the idleness of apathy.  But Israel’s spring came with the arrival upon the scene of John the Baptist.  He it was who echoed the cry of the Song of Solomon 2:8, “Behold He cometh!”  At long last the winter is past, the rain is over and gone, the flowers appear on the earth and the sure sign of approaching summer is heard, the song of the turtle dove, verse 12.  Truly as Jeremiah said “the turtle observes the time of her coming,” 8:7 and “when the fulness of time was come, God sent forth His Son,” Gal 4.4.

Thus the choice of the turtle dove would remind the heart of God of the time when His Son would be in the world, and a spiritual man who had “come from above” would be able to tell what He had seen and heard with the Father.  The “voice of the turtle would be heard in their land” and there would be a response in the hearts of some, who would, by receiving the testimony of the One from above, set to their seal that God was true, and to them, as to Christ, the Father would give the Spirit without measure, John 3:31-34.  Well might we worship the Father for such a Visitor as this!  And like the self-abasing Psalmist say, “What is.. the son of man, that Thou visitest Him?”

The pigeon was a resident in Canaan and especially common in the valley of the river Jordan.  But it was a dove from heaven that descended upon the Lord at His baptism in that river, for heaven’s smile was upon Him.  In a very real sense the Lord Jesus was at home in the Land of Israel, for it was the land promised to Abraham and to his seed in Genesis 12:7.  That seed was Christ, as Galatians 3.16 indicates, and hence the land belonged to Him because of the promise of God.  But Christ had another and a prior claim, for He is Jesus-Jehovah, and as such could say, “the land is mine”, Leviticus 25:23.  Therefore as the God of Abraham, and the Son of Abraham, the Lord owned the land- it was His home.  The tragedy was that when He came to His own (home), His own people received Him not, John 1:11.  Like Simon the Pharisee, they washed not His feet to refresh Him after His journey to them, gave Him no kiss of welcome and affection, and refused Him the anointing that would have indicated they thought Him to be the Messiah, Luke 7:44-46.  Just as in Simon’s house there was one who gave to Him these things, so in the midst of the nation there were those who received Him gladly and to them gave He the authority to take their place as children of God, John 1:12.

1:15  And the priest shall bring it unto the altar, and wring off his head, and burn it on the altar; and the blood thereof shall be wrung out at the side of the altar:

There is a measure of intelligence in this sacrifice which is not at first apparent if we only consider the physical size of the animal brought.  There was an appreciation by the supplier of this dove that God is not so much interested in quantity, as in quality.  This principle applies to every aspect of the service of the Lord.  See 1 Corinthians 3:10-15 for instance, or Mark 12:41-44.  Not that He disregards quantity altogether, but He is not pleased with quantity at the expense of quality.  The man is not embarrassed by the apparent smallness of his present, for he is coming to One who reads the heart and who sees not as man sees.  He has no reservations as he delivers the bird to the priest to bring to the altar.

There might be a measure of pride and boastfulness lurking in the heart of the one who brought a bullock, for he was publicly bringing what all would recognise as a valuable animal, especially in the midst of a desert.  But there would be no such conceit with the man who brought a dove.  As believers, we might well learn a lesson from this, lest whilst professing to minister to the heart of God, we are in fact ministering to our own ego.  Let us remember the words of the Lord Jesus as He quoted Isaiah’s prophecy “This people draweth nigh unto Me with their mouth, and honoureth Me with their lips, but their heart is far from Me,” Matthew 15:8.  By drawing near in such a way they displayed a grave lack of priestly intelligence as to the requirements of God.  And was it not sadly true that even amongst the believers at Corinth there were those “who had not the knowledge of God”?  They had a very limited grasp as to who the God of Christianity really was.  Let us not forget that fundamental statement of God in Hosea 6.6, “I desired mercy and not sacrifice; and the knowledge of God more than burnt offerings.”  In other words, the attitude of heart and mind of the offerer is more important than the animal offered.  May the Lord deliver us from the hypocrisy of appearing to bring a large and impressive offering, when in fact our hearts are not enlarged in love to God and His Son.

The wringing off of the head of gthe bird is clearly the equivalent of the killing of the bullock or sheep before the Lord.  Having been wrung off, the head is burnt as incense upon the altar, by itself.  Moreover, the head of the bird is said to be dealt with by the priest, whereas with the bullock or sheep all the parts are spoken of as being cut up by the offerer.  Thus the head is physically separated by being wrung off, and is also separated from the rest of the bird by being burnt first.

This separation highlights the importance of the head of the dove, and the incense of the burning of the head gives character to the subsequent actions of the priest, for the sweet savour arises as he proceeds further with the ritual.

Isaiah chapter one speaks of the ox knowing his owner, and this is indeed true, for a bullock will recognise the one who habitually feeds it and works with it.  But the head-knowledge of a dove is of a different sort, for Jeremiah says that the dove “knoweth the time of her coming”, and the context shows he is referring to the marvel of migration.

But the insight of the pigeon is slightly different, for that bird has a homing instinct; so whereas the dove knows how to leave home, the pigeon knows how to go back home.  How like Christ these thing are!  For He left the Fathers’ House to come into this “world of woe”, and then left the world, and went back to the Father.  While He was here, the Lord Jesus displayed insight in four main areas: His knowledge of the Father, e.g. John 8:55.  His knowledge of men, e.g. John 5:42.  His knowledge of the Cross beforehand, e.g. John 18:4.  His knowledge of His going and its time e.g. John 8:14; 13:1.

See how this fits in with the dove of the burnt offering.  As the one who knows the Father uniquely, Christ lived down here upon the earth for the Father’s delight, and manifested those features which mark Him out as God’s Beloved.  And as we have seen already, it is as Beloved that He renders His believing people acceptable.

As One who knew the hearts of men, He came to earth so that on the Cross He might deal with their shortcomings, and place believers in a position of favour.  The work of the Cross was executed by One whose knowledge of the Old Testament was total.  This is not to say that He went to the Cross in any fatalistic or automatic way, but He was not satisfied until He could say “It is finished”, and the whole of the ancient prophecies relating to His death were fulfilled to the very letter.

Like the dove, He had known the time of His coming, for it was “the time appointed of the Father,” Galatians 4:1-5.  The book of Genesis had begun with a man, Adam, who was “figure of Him that was to come,” Romans 5:14.  And it had ended with the ancient patriarch foretelling that Shiloh would come, and exclaiming, “I have waited for Thy salvation O Lord,” Genesis 49:18.  The word he used for salvation being the equivalent to Jesus.  So all down the years the prospect of Christ’s coming sustained the hearts of His waiting  people; it was almost as if He was already on His way!  For did not Micah say that His goings forth have been from of old?  Micah 5:2.  He also said “from everlasting,”  and thus we learn that it has ever been in the heart of Christ to come into this world for the sake of His Father’s interests and ours.

Like the pigeon, moreover, He knew the time to go home.  Time and again in John’s Gospel we read the expression, “His hour had not yet come”, but as last He can lift up His eyes into heaven, as if with longing gaze, and say “Father, the hour is come” and “I come to Thee”, John 17:1,11.  His occupation, when back home, will engage our thoughts a little later on.

Before we pass on from this consideration of the head of the dove, let us not lose the lesson for ourselves in all this.  Believers are bidden to “present their bodies a living sacrifice”, this being their “reasonable (logical, intelligent) service,” Romans 12:1.  There is a great need for the Lord’s people to surrender their sanctified intellectual powers to God, that, instead of using them for personal gain and advancement in this world, they may be at His disposal to use in the furthering of His interests.  May the Lord challenge us in these things.

Too many of the people of God have apparently lost the ability to think, and have settled down into a passive acceptance of all that reaches their ears, whether from the platform or, alas, from the world.  This is a potentially disastrous situation, for by being in such a state we lay ourselves open to the attacks of the enemy.  We need to be “casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ, 2 Corinthians 10:5.  Let us “prove all things; hold fast that which is good,” 1 Thessalonians 5:21; seeking true nobility, like those of Berea, who “received the word with all readiness of mind, and searched the scriptures daily, whether those things were so,” Acts 17:11.

The greater amount of blood from the bullock is sprinkled round about upon the altar, to give, as we have suggested, the assurance at eye-level of the acceptance of the offering, and the offerer’s acceptance through it.  With the dove, of course, there will be less blood, but to counteract this it is wrung out at the side or wall of the altar.  In other words, the blood is put where it may be easily seen, despite its smallness in quantity.  Does this not emphasise to us that the effect of the blood is governed, not by its quantity, but by its quality.  This lesson is taught again in Leviticus 16, where to effect the atonement for the whole house of Israel Aaron sprinkled the blood with his finger. The blood that can be held on a finger is all that God requires.  And if this is true of the blood of an animal, how much more of the blood of Christ?  For the Scriptures are absolutely silent as to the amount of blood that was shed at the Cross, but they are very insistent as to its quality.  “The precious blood of Christ” is the word of 1 Peter 1:19, whilst Paul says “in whom we have redemption through His blood, even the forgiveness of sins: Who is the image of the invisible God, the firstborn of every creature,” Colossians 1:14,15.

Let us rejoice in the effects of the blood of Christ, which effects accrue because of whose blood it was that was shed at Calvary.  Let us not, on the other hand, be influenced by the school of thought which wishes to remove the word blood from the Christian’s vocabulary, and in particular, from the preacher’s.  Let there be no mistaking the fact that “without shedding of blood is no remission,” Hebrews 9:22; and “it is the blood that maketh an atonement for the soul,” Leviticus 17:11.  Whilst there should not be an over-emphasis on the more harrowing details of the crucifixion of Christ, nevertheless we should remember that it was a cruel and violent death that was meted out to the Son of God; but then, sin is cruel and violent.  Coupled with this, the life of the soul is in the blood, and His soul was poured out unto death.  Everything that touched the altar was to be holy, Exodus 29:37, and the fact that this blood did so touch the altar indicated its holy character.  We would do well, then, to only have holy thoughts about the blood of Christ.

1:16  And he shall pluck away his crop with his feathers, and cast it beside the altar on the east part, by the place of the ashes:

This most interesting operation is, of course, only carried out in the case of the bird-offering.  First of all we may notice where it is the crop and feathers of the bird are cast.  If in the case of the lamb, the killing of the animal at the north side of the altar is specially mentioned, then here we have the east part specified as being the place of the ashes.  If the north side was the place of the shadows, then the east part was surely the place of the sun-rise.  For the rays of the rising sun would first strike the east wall of the altar, which, in fact, was the side nearest to the offerer as he approached it.  It is not too difficult to relate the place of the sun-rising with the place of resurrection.  The words of Mark are interesting in this connection, “And very early in the morning the first day of the week, they came unto the sepulchre at the rising of the sun.” Mark 16:2.  Couple this with the fact made known by John that the garden-tomb was in the place where Jesus was crucified, 19:41, or to put it another way, was in the “place of sacrifice”.  Then we readily see that the sun is rising on the east wall of the altar, so to speak, and is lighting up the place of the ashes.  For the ashes were evidence that a sacrifice had been offered and were carefully deposited, with due ceremony, (Leviticus 6:8-11), firstly at the base of the altar, and then without the camp in a clean place.

Correspondingly, the body of the Lord Jesus was reverently taken down from the cross and laid in a new tomb.  And all this took place “without the camp” Hebrews 13:12,13.  So like the ashes in the ancient ritual, his body was not only associated with the place of death as it lay buried, but at the same time was disassociated from the uncleanness of the camp of Israel.

Thus the link is maintained between the Christ who died, and the Christ who was buried, and the link is formally broken between Christ and Judaism.  But not only was He buried in a garden, but having risen from the dead, He appeared to Mary in that garden.  And these are the very things that the apostle links together in 1 Corinthians 15:1-8, “Christ died…He was buried…He rose again…He was seen”.  There can be no gospel without the setting forth of these fundamental doctrines, and they who preach, yet ignore them, betray the Son of God again.  Beware of a so-called gospel which appeals to some supposed good in man, whilst forgetting that it was man that put the Lord of glory on a cross.

But returning to Leviticus chapter 1, we note that it was the crop and the feathers of the bird that were cast onto the place of the ashes.  Incidentally, the word “cast” is the same as is used of Jonah, (whose name as we have said means ‘dove’), when he was cast into a watery grave during the tempest.  So this further reinforces the idea of resurrection present in these verses.  For Jonah was the man who died and rose again, in a figure,  Matthew 12:39,40.

The crop of the bird is the receptacle that holds undigested food; that which has been received and taken in, but which has not yet been assimilated and turned into energy.  Has this anything to teach us about Christ?  His own words were, to disciples who had gone away into Samaria to buy bread, “I have meat to eat that ye know not of”, and again “My meat is to do the will of Him that sent Me, and to finish His work” John 4:32,34.

We learn then that what sustained the Lord Jesus in His pathway down here was His doing of the will of God.  When in the wilderness being tempted of the devil, He had fasted for forty days, and yet it was only afterwards that He felt hunger.  What sustained Him during those forty days without food?  The answer is found in the first response of Christ to the devil, “Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God,” Matthew. 4:4.  It was the Word of God which gave Him strength and energy.  The lesson for believers is clear- they shall only overcome temptation to the degree in which the Word of God is their spiritual food.

So Christ’s meat, his food, his bread, was to do the will of God, and all the instructions the Father gave to Him were taken into His very being and translated into energetic effort for the Father’s honour, so that He can say at the end of His earthly ministry “I have finished the work which Thou gavest Me to do,” John 17:4.  So that which spoke of food undigested, energy unused, was absent when the dove was laid upon the altar, to present us with a fitting picture of Christ.

There is more we may learn from this, however, for the crop was cast on the spot which suggests resurrection, the east of the altar.  Certainly the work of revealing the Father has been gloriously completed to God’s evident satisfaction, John 12:28, but Christ has taken up further ministry in resurrection manhood.  He serves still and in fact has taken the servant’s place for ever.

This present, unfinished work He hinted at to Mary, in the garden, near the tomb, near the “place of the ashes”.  Said He “I ascend (and the word is the direct equivalent of the word “ascending offering” as found in Leviticus 1), unto My Father and your Father; and to My God and your God,” John 20:17.  What does this statement mean?  Notice first of all, that the Lord Jesus does not say “Our Father”, “Our God,” but carefully distinguishes His relationship to God from that of believers.  Whilst the true believer has God for his Father and for his God, yet it is on an entirely different basis.  The Lord Jesus is the Son of God from all eternity, for in the Scriptures sonship involves the sharing of nature, and God’s nature is eternal.  God is love, and love must have an object to love, hence we may say that Christ, the Son of His love, is His eternal Son.  Believers on the other hand, are children of God by new birth, and sons of God by adoption, and because of this are able to call God their Father.  Thus we have the same Father as the Lord Jesus has, but on a different basis.

We have the same God, too, but again the reason is different.  The Spirit of Christ in the psalmist expressed Himself thus: “I was cast upon Thee from the womb: Thou art My God from My mother’s belly,” Psalm 22:10.  So from the moment of His taking manhood the Lord regarded God as His God, for He had come into a position of submission and dependence, and needed the support and succour of His God whilst down here.  There was never any suspicion of independence with Christ, for He ever relied in faith upon God.  In fact He is the Author and Finisher of the true life of faith.

How different it is with unbelievers!  From our birth we rebelled against the will of God, for the mind of the flesh is “not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be,” Romans 8:7.  How often we demonstrated that our will was contrary to God’s, going astray as soon as we were born, speaking lies, Psalm 58:3.  But then God intervened in mercy, and because of the person and work of His Son we were given a new place before Him, with a new nature which responds to His will.  The life of faith then began for us, and there was given to us all things that pertain to life and godliness.  The only true God had become our God and Father.

Something more is needed, however, for we need One in the presence of God who can maintain us in our new-found position.  And this One we have in our ascended Saviour, who represents His people before God, and ministers as Advocate and High Priest.  This word “advocate” is the same as “comforter,” thus the support that Christ gave His own as a comforter on earth is continued for us in heaven, for He is Jesus Christ the same yesterday, (on earth), today, (in heaven), and for ever.  How appropriate that this should be suggested in the dove section of the chapter, for the Holy Spirit of God, who appeared as a dove at Jordan, is ‘another comforter’; another, that is, of a same sort as Christ, John 14:16.

The Lord Jesus acts as a advocate in relation to the sins of His people.  Note, in 1 John 2;1, the word “if”, “if any man sin.”  Not when, as if it would be habitual, but if, as being occasional and unusual.  The believer is expected to have done with sins, 1 Peter 2:24 margin, but should, unhappily, the need arise, communion with the Father and the Son is restored by the advocacy of Jesus Christ the righteous.  Christians are stated to be by constitution those who, far from denying they have a sin-principle within, confess that sometimes they allow it to assert itself, and sin spoils their relationship with their Father.  They are assured, however, that upon confession, this fellowship is restored.  See 1 John 1:8-2:2.

The basis upon which this can happen is two-fold, namely, the person and the work of Christ.  His personal presence with the Father as Advocate, representing their cause, defending their interests, ensures forgiveness and restoration when they confess.  And, says the apostle, “He is the propitiation for our sins.  Not ‘He was’, but “He is”.  For the same One who at Calvary became the satisfactory sin-offering by which propitiation was made, is now in heaven to plead His people’s cause when the accuser of the brethren seeks to do his diabolical work against them.

So much for our relationship to the Father, but the Lord also said “I ascend to…your God”.  This involves His priestly ministry as set out in the Epistle to the Hebrews.  As a Great Priest over the House of God, a position granted to Him at His ascension, (see Hebrews 4:14; 5:6; Psalm 110:4,1; Acts 2:34; Hebrews 9:11,12), the Lord Jesus is engaged in a ministry of succour, Hebrews 2:18, sympathy, Hebrews 4:15 and intercession Hebrews 7:25.

With regard to the latter, the Scripture assures us first of all that as High Priest He continueth ever, for His priesthood is not transferable.  Not only will His priesthood never degenerate into the lower order of Aaron, but, in contrast to the high priests of Old Testament times, who passed on their garments of office at death, He shall never hand over to another, for He continueth ever.  We can absolutely rely on His unfailing support.  There is no limit to His abilities and He is able to save to the uttermost those that come unto God by Him; no extremity is too hard for Him to deal with.  What a contrast to Aaron in Leviticus 10:3, for faced with an extreme situation, Aaron held his peace!  Our High Priest ever liveth to make intercession for us.

Hebrews 7.26 says such an High Priest “became us, who is holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, and made higher than the heavens”.  It is these things that distinguish Him from all others and interestingly, these words are used of the dove as well.  The dove was suitable for sacrifice and was therefore holy; we are exhorted to be harmless as doves; The Song of Solomon describes the bride as “my dove, my undefiled”; and we remember that after the Flood the dove would have no contact with the debris of a judged world, and in that sense was separate from sinners; and finally, we remember the words of David, written in the year of Absalom’s rebellion, when he was forced to flee over the brook Kidron, up the Mount of Olives- “Oh that I had wings like a dove! for then would I fly away and be at rest”! Psalm 55:6.  A foreshadowing of the occasion when David’s Son and David’s Lord would cross that same stream, climb that same hill, and after death and resurrection, would be made higher than the heavens and be at rest on the right hand of God.

Whilst in one sense He is “at rest”, in another sense, He is very active, occupied with the ministry of advocacy and priesthood we have briefly touched upon, and He successfully maintains His people in the place of acceptance into which His sacrifice at Calvary has brought them

The feathers are the glory of the dove, its beautiful plumage giving it distinction.  Yet they have no place on the altar.  We know that when Christ the Messiah of Israel came to that nation, they saw no beauty in Him that they should desire Him, Isaiah 53:2.  He did not match their expectations of a ruthless warrior treading down their enemies and giving them peace and stability in the land of Israel.  Nonetheless He was “glorious in the eyes of the Lord” Isaiah 49:5, and there were a few believing souls who “beheld His glory,” John 1:14.  He had deliberately chosen a pathway of no reputation, having taken a servant’s form, Philippians 2:7.

The nation of Israel had chosen for their first king one who was head and shoulders above them, 1 Samuel 9:2, whereas God’s choice was one described as the least, 1 Samuel 16:11, margin.  Thus God’s thoughts are shown to be different to man’s, in this, as in all matters.  He delights in those who take the low place, and He “resisteth the proud, and giveth grace to the humble,” 1 Peter 5:5.

So the feathers, which drew attention to the dove, and gave it glory, are taken from it, to remind us of the One who humbled Himself even unto death, and that the death of the Cross with all its shame and abuse.  But from this lowest place Christ has ascended to the highest, and the apostle Paul describes that ascension in words from Psalm 68- “Thou has ascended up on high”.  And whether we regard the thirteenth verse of that psalm as referring to the comparative obscurity of the ark as it was kept in the house of Amminadab, amongst the common and everyday cooking pots on the grate, to be followed by a position of glory in a Temple adorned with silver and gold; or whether we adopt the marginal rendering “sheepfolds” and think of David’s humble occupation as a shepherd, followed by the glory of sitting on Israel’s throne, the principle is clear, that the once despised and lowly one is surely to be placed in a position of glory.  And just as when the sun shines on the plumage of a bird it brings out beauties which are unseen on a cloudy day, so hidden glories shall yet be seen in Christ.

When those glories shine forth in the earth, His “time” will have come, of which He spoke in John 7:1-18.  His brethren according to the flesh sought to suggest that He should show Himself to the world, but they were unbelieving, as verse 5 says, and hence were ignorant of the purposes of God.  For the hour of which the Saviour spoke so often in John’s Gospel, the hour of His suffering at the Cross, when He would drink the cup of wrath from God (c.f. Mark 14:35,36), must transpire, before the “time”, the period of His glorious reign upon the earth, could run its course.  Their time of opportunity for blessing was always at hand, if they would but believe.  In a world full of hatred for Him, Christ’s present work was to testify of its evil and to go to the Cross to bring this world-system to an effective end as far as God is concerned, John 7:7,33.

In John 7 the season was the Feast of Tabernacles, when Israel commemorated their journey through the wilderness and their arrival in the Land of Promise.  The festival was a foretaste of the glorious Millennial reign of Christ on the earth, when Israel’s wandering among the nations will be over and they will enter into the rest that God has prepared for them, Hebrews 3:7-4.11.  What more suitable time, it might be thought, for One Who claimed to be the Messiah to manifest Himself.  But Christ does not move and act in line with natural reasoning, but in harmony with the counsels of the Father; hence He goes up to the feast, not as one who makes a display, but rather, in secret, so that He had to be sought out, and men asked “Where is He ?”  Thus He demonstrated that far from seeking His own glory, He sought only that of the One who had sent Him, and by this was demonstrated to be the true Messiah with no unrighteous motives or self-interest, John 7:18.

There is an important lesson here for believers.  We are not to be occupied with self and its aspirations, but rather should actively seek the lowly place, for “before honour, humility”.  Let us humble ourselves under the Mighty Hand of God, that He may exalt in due time.  Let us learn from the heap of feathers on the ashes beside the altar.

1:17  And he shall cleave it with the wings thereof, but shall not divide it asunder: and the priest shall burn it upon the altar, upon the wood that is upon the fire: it is a burnt sacrifice, an offering made by fire, of a sweet savour unto the Lord.

We draw our consideration of the burnt offering to a close by taking account of a very precious thing.  The animals used as burnt offerings were cut in pieces and exposed fully upon the altar in clear view of the offerer, and consequently the excellence of the animal was fully known.  With the dove the procedure is different, for whilst the process of dividing was begun, (cleave it with the wings), it was not completed, (not divide it asunder).

We rejoice to know that the love, devotion, and energy of Christ have been fully exposed at the Cross, and there brought into full display.  But we also rejoice to know that there are depths in the person of Christ that we shall not know because we cannot know.  His own testimony was that “no man knoweth the Son, but the Father,” Matthew 11:27.  For whilst the Father may be known as the Son reveals Him, with the Son it is not so.  The Father is simply God, but the Son is God manifest in flesh, and great is this mystery of godliness.

Shall we not be content to allow Divine Persons to enjoy their infinite knowledge of One Another?  For “The secret things belong unto the Lord our God: but those things which are revealed belong unto us and to our children for ever,” Deuteronomy 29:29.

    O precious Saviour, we now Thee adore,
    We praise Thy Name;
    The Lord from heav’n, where Thou wast e’re before;
    We own Thy claim.
    Beloved object of the Father’s heart,
    His own dear Son, Thou didst of flesh take part.

    Thy sinless manhood, holy, pure and right,
    Hath fitted Thee
    To do God’s Will, and in that Will delight,
    Well pleased is He!
    For Thee the altar was the goal in view,
    There Thou didst go, with purpose glad and true.

    There all was yielded as an offering
    Of savour sweet
    On our behalf – for we had naught to bring,
    Nor could God meet.
    Thou didst the north, in shadows occupy,
    But rose in glory, and went up on high.

    Thy Father’s heart is fully satisfied,
    Thou hast done well.
    Nothing remains to do, since Thou hast died,
    We joy to tell.
    Accepted in God’s Well-beloved Son,
    In Him we stand, Who all God’s Will hath done.

    May be sung as a hymn to the tune “Sandon”.

The Burnt Offering: Part 3

THE BURNT OFFERING:  PART 3

CONTINUATION OF THE SUBJECT OF THE SINLESSNESS OF THE LORD JESUS CHRIST

This truth of the sinlessness of Christ is of tremendous importance, for the requirement of old was nothing less than perfection, for God said, “it shall be perfect to be accepted” Leviticus 22:20-22.  Anything less than this rendered the animal disqualified.  God does not alter His requirements at all.  Who cannot see that if there were any trace of sin in Christ, whether of heart or hand, thought or word, then He would not be suited to the task of going into death sacrificially?  How can He be a saviour who himself needs to be saved?  Drowning men are not rescued by drowning men, but by those who stand secure upon the rock and throw them a lifeline.

Of course the temptation of the Lord Jesus may present problems to us in this connection, but the answer to those problems is, as ever, to accept the plain statements of Scripture.  We must not tamper with one doctrine to try to make another more easy to understand, nor should we allow what we do not know, to rob us of what we do know.  There are those who wish to teach that the Lord Jesus, whilst not actually sinning under temptation, nevertheless could have done so.  Otherwise, they say, His temptation was not real.

The writer believes that these are wrong notions concerning the person of Christ and come about because of a wrong understanding of the word “tempt”.  The word translated “tempt” means ‘to make an experience of, to pierce or search into, to try with the purpose of discovering what of good or evil was in a person or thing’ (Trench’s New Testament Synonyms).  So the predominant idea is one of testing and assessing. Failing the test is not inevitably involved.

Because believers still have the capacity to sin and because, too often, we do sin when tested, we have come to think of temptation as always, or nearly always, connected with sinning.  When we think of the temptation of Christ, there is absolutely no reason to immediately think of sin as an inevitable consequence.  In fact, when the writer to the Hebrews speaks of the temptation of Christ, he expressly rules out the matter of sin in connection with it, “in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin”  Hebrews 4:15.  The last phrase “yet  without  sin” qualifies and restricts “in  all  points”, and  therefore  is  not to be understood as meaning that the end result of the temptation was that He did not sin, although that is in fact true, but that His temptation came only from without, not from a sinful nature within.  After all, the context is dealing with the ability of Christ our High Priest to sympathise with us in our trials on the earth, He having passed this way before, returning to heaven fully qualified to bear our burdens.  He cannot sympathise with sin, for He does not know what it is to sin.  But He can sympathise with us in our trials, having been tried in all points as we are.

Even in circumstances where the temptation, if succumbed to, would have resulted in sin, such as the temptation by the devil in the wilderness, Christ is seen to be triumphant, for having been led of the Spirit into the wilderness He returns in the power of that same Spirit into Galilee Luke 4:1,14.  Nothing that had taken place in between had resulted in the Spirit being grieved.  There had been no independent action, (such as turning stones into bread without a word from His Father), no deviation from the Father’s will, (such as casting Himself down from the pinnacle of the Temple), no seeking glory and splendour, (such as coveting the kingdoms of the earth), but rather a humble reliance on His Father.

It was precisely because the Lord Jesus was unable to sin, that the pressure of the temptation was felt by Him so keenly.  Imagine a length of sea wall, built with the purpose of keeping back the raging sea.  One section is constructed by a competent engineer, with the very best materials, whilst the adjoining section is of faulty construction, using second-rate materials.  Which section will feel the pressure of the waves the most?  Surely the well-constructed section will, as it resists the force of the waves hurled against it.  The faulty section soon gives way under trial and no longer feels the pressure of the water.  Shall we be so foolish as to say that because the good wall did not give way, then it was not tried?  Shall we also foolishly say that because Christ did not give way under trial and temptation, that He therefore was not really tested?  This would fly in the face of the Scriptures which say that Christ suffered, being tempted, Hebrews 2:18.  To Him, temptation meant suffering, as He resisted that temptation to the utmost.  Too often, with us, temptation means enjoyment, as we give in to the temptation and allow the flesh to gratify itself.

Besides these considerations, we must remember that in the one person, Jesus Christ, there were two natures, manhood and Deity, brought together in union which is complete and indissoluble, so that every act and thought is of One who is both God and man.  He does not do some things as God and some things as man, but His person is one.  For example, He slept during the storm on the lake, for He was God manifest in flesh; and He rebuked the winds and the waves because He who was manifest in flesh is God.

So that those who suggest that Jesus Christ could sin, are suggesting that He who is God manifest in flesh could sin.  Now there are certain things that God cannot do, for they would undermine the very nature of His Being, and one of those things is to sin.  We conclude therefore that Christ was unable to sin.

There is a passage in the Old Testament, in Numbers chapter 4, which illustrates the point we have been trying to make as to the purity of Christ.  This chapter gives instructions for the transporting of the holy vessels of the tabernacle through the wilderness.  Brought out from the sacred confines of either the Court or the Sanctuary, they were carried through the desert with its sandstorms and dusty ways until the next stopping place was reached.  Yet no mention is directly made to the laver, that which held the water for the washing of the feet of the priests before they entered the Holy Place.  Is there not in this the suggestion that Christ, a true “vessel unto honour” who emerged from the Heavenly Courts to tread a path through this wilderness-world, was pure and undefiled, needing not the washing of water by the word as a remedy for defilement, but was ever “the undefiled in the way” who is “blessed,” Psalm 119:1?

How different are the Lord’s people, who although washed all over at conversion to fit them for their new state of regeneration John 13:10; Titus 3:5, nonetheless need the habitual application of the Word of God with its cleansing power, to deal with defilement contracted during daily life in this polluted world through which they pass, Ephesians 5:26.  The Eastern traveller, although starting out on his journey as one who had bathed, nevertheless needed to wash his dusty feet at the end of the day’s journey John 13:10.

Before passing from the consideration of the four parts which are specially mentioned as being laid upon the altar, we must note some practical lessons which may be learnt at this point.  The apostle Paul beseeches us to present our bodies to God as a living sacrifice, Romans 12:1.  It follows therefore that the head, (our mind), the fat, (our energies), the inwards, (our hearts’ affections) and the legs, (our walk) must all be in an holy and acceptable state if we are to truly be something for God.

Hence the apostle exhorts the Philippians to let the same mind which was in Christ be in them, Philippians 2:5; he speaks of glorying in infirmities, that the power of Christ might rest on him, 2 Corinthians 12:9; of the love of Christ constraining him, 2 Corinthians 5:14; and of his ways in Christ, 1 Corinthians 4:17.  Thus the believers’ mind, energy, love and movements, if like Christ’s, will all co-ordinate together and be for the delight of God  Then his mind will be governed by God’s word, so that his energies may be put forth with intelligence; and his love for Christ will ensure that he goes where He leads.

At last the moment has come for which such careful preparation has been made, and the fire can begin its work.  Note that all is to be placed upon the altar, reminding us of the total and unreserved commitment of the Lord Jesus to the work given Him to do.  Nothing of what He was or did was in any way unacceptable to God, for the testimony from heaven was, “well-pleased” and He did always those things which pleased the Father, John 8:29.  The word from heaven in Malachi’s day was that God found no pleasure in His people Malachi 1:10, nor would He accept an offering at their hand.  At last there is One upon the earth who is different and unique and this totally acceptable person willingly presented Himself to God in His entirety, withholding nothing.

Under the action of the fire, the sacrifice was transformed into a cloud of incense (such is the meaning of the word for burn in verse 9), which in God’s estimate was of a sweet savour, or a savour of rest.  How unsavoury this world must be to God; the best of nations was likened to a defiled leper, with putrefying sores neither tended nor dressed, Isaiah 1:6.  What of the rest of men who are described by God as being filthy? Psalm 14:3.

How refreshing therefore it must have been to God to see One whose person, given up in sacrifice, resulted in nothing but a pleasurable aroma, with no admixture of the stench of sin.  The idea involved in this sweet-savour was that of complete complacency.  At last God has reached His long sought-for goal, even pleasure in man.  He had rested after His work of creation, for all had been completed and could be pronounced “very good”, but He could not use those words of man after sin had come in.  On the basis of the person and work of Christ there is joy and refreshment for God in the new creation made possible by His sacrifice and in this new creation all things are of God and in conformity with His desires.  What a tremendous privilege and blessing it is to be part of that new creation in Christ, 2 Corinthians 5:17, and to be involved in that which gives God pleasure.  We might well heed the exhortation of the apostle to not receive the grace of God in vain, but rather to act in the light of that grace which has brought us such rich and eternal blessing, and live lives which in practice are taken up with new things and dispense with the old.

Here we come to the end of the first division of the chapter and we have seen in type One who moved on earth and died on the Cross, only for the sake of His Father’s interests  Whose first recorded words are “Wist ye not that I must be about My Father’s business?” Luke 2.49 and who could say a few moments before He died “It is finished,” John 19:30.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE BOOK OF LEVITICUS CHAPTER 1, VERSES 10 TO 13

1:10  And if his offering be of the flocks, namely, of the sheep, or of the goats, for a burnt sacrifice; he shall bring it a male without blemish.
1:11  And he shall kill it on the side of the altar northward before the Lord: and the priests, Aaron’s sons, shall sprinkle his blood round about upon the altar.
1:12  And he shall cut it into his pieces, with his head and his fat: and the priest shall lay them in order on the wood that is on the fire which is upon the altar:
1:13  But he shall wash the inwards and the legs with water: and the priest shall bring it all, and burn it upon the altar: it is a burnt sacrifice, an offering made by fire, of a sweet savour unto the Lord.

SECTION 2    VERSES 10-13        THE OFFERING FROM THE FLOCK

1:10  And if his offering be of the flocks, namely, of the sheep, or of the goats, for a burnt sacrifice; he shall bring it a male without blemish.

We come now to that section which deals with the sheep or the goat brought for sacrifice.  Since much of what is found in verses 10-13 is identical to the first section, we shall concentrate on the sheep and goats themselves and the statement of verse 11 “he shall kill it on the side of the altar northward”.

The animal which we tend to think of first in relation to sacrifice is the lamb.  The well-known words of Genesis 22:8 could be cited, “My son, God will provide Himself a lamb for a burnt offering,” or of Isaiah 53:7, “He is brought as a lamb to the slaughter,” (although the word “slaughter” is not regularly used for sacrifice, yet verse 10 shows Calvary is in view), or of John the Baptist in John 1:29,36 – “Behold the Lamb of God”.  All these passages bring before us the idea of the lamb for sacrifice, and Christ is that lamb.  Note that in each of the passages referred to there is the idea of movement, for it is said of Abraham and Isaac, that “they went both of them together.  And Isaiah speaks of Christ being led, and John refers to Jesus coming, and walking.  With these statements we might contrast a further reference to the lamb, this time in Revelation 5:6, “stood a Lamb”.  Clearly the movement and what was involved in that movement are both over.

In Genesis 22 the father and the son go together to the place of sacrifice, the one to offer, the other to be offered.  How wonderfully this has been repeated in the New Testament, for did not the Lord Jesus say the night before He died, “I am not alone, the Father is with Me”? John 16:32.  This remark is made in the Gospel which does not record those words of the Saviour when upon the Cross, “My God, My God, Why hast Thou forsaken Me?”  The Lord may be forsaken of His God upon the Cross when made sin, but the fact remains that He and His Father are One and nothing can alter that eternal condition.

There is movement further on in Genesis 22:19, where we read of the father and the young men going together to Beer-sheba.  Abraham’s young men, having seen the place of sacrifice afar off, verses 4 and 5; and knowing that on Moriah death and resurrection have, in figure, transpired, Hebrews 11:17-19, are able to go with the father to dwell where he dwelt.  So likewise, believers of this age who look back to Calvary and see the place of sacrifice afar off, now press on in fellowship with the Father to dwell at last in the Father’s house, 1 John 1:3; John 14:2,3.

When we turn to Isaiah’s reference to the lamb, we find that he presents us with a contrast between the erring, wandering nation, like a flock of sheep gone astray, and the Lord Jesus, never straying but always “before Jehovah” Isaiah 53:6,2.  Never did He deviate from the path of righteousness, Psalm 23:3, nor walk in the counsel of the ungodly, Psalm 1:1.  Note how Mark records His progress towards Jerusalem, the place of His crucifixion, for he writes, “they were in the way going up to Jerusalem; and Jesus went before them: and they were amazed; and as they followed, they were afraid,” Mark 10:32.  Well might the disciples be amazed at the sight, for even though He knew the cruel death of the Cross lay before Him, yet not for one moment does He hesitate, but presses forward.  As they followed, they were afraid, for they were beginning to realise the solemn implications of being a true follower of Christ, with the duty of taking up one’s cross and following Him.

If in Genesis 22 we have fellowship in connection with the lamb, and in Isaiah 53 and Mark 10 following the lamb, and not straying, then in John 1 we have the fulfilment of Scripture through the lamb.  “All the prophets and the law prophesied until John” were the words of the Lord Jesus Himself, Matthew 11:13.  So when in the first chapter of John’s Gospel we find that John “seeth Jesus coming unto him” he is simply doing what all other true prophets in Old Testament times had done, as they anticipated and awaited the coming of the Messiah.  When he cries “Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world”, he is gathering together the testimony of the centuries concerning the Person and work of the Saviour.  For as we have already noted, Abraham assured his son that God would provide Himself a lamb and here at last on the banks of the Jordan was the Lamb of God.

The second book of Moses had spoken of the Passover lamb as “the” lamb, Exodus 12:4, and this also finds its echo in the words of John “Behold the Lamb”.  Again the ritual of the Day of Atonement involved a goat which bore away sins and Christ is the fulfiller of that type too, for He is the bearer away of sin, says John.  So much for extracts from the law of Moses, but what of the prophets?  Let the one that the Lord Jesus described as “the” prophet be our guide, even Daniel.  He is engaged in prayer in Daniel 9, because of the condition of his nation and its royal city, now in ruins.  He prays at the time of the evening oblation, but no sacrifice burns on Israel’s altar as he prays, for the Temple is in ruins also.  Who can remedy such a situation?  Only Messiah the Prince, who will make an end of sins, the sins that brought the desolation of City and Temple, and bring in everlasting righteousness.  He alone can purge the earth of its ingrained sin and introduce the reign of right which shall never be over-thrown.  No wonder John announces Him as the One who will take away the sin of the world!

Thus in closing these few remarks on passages relating to the Lamb of God’s providing, we notice that in Genesis 22 it is the father that takes the initiative.  Yet the son, who to all intents and purposes was the lamb, is willingly involved.  In Isaiah 53 wicked men take the initiative and the lamb is prepared to be taken by them to the place of slaughter.  Whilst in John 1 the initiative is Christ’s Himself, as He comes into the world.  So as we think of the lamb and goat section of Leviticus 1, we are assured that the One of whom it speaks went to the place of sacrifice in fellowship with His Father, in fulfilment of the prophecies of the Old Testament, and even if men counsel together to slaughter Him, we know that they only bring to pass the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God.

What is the difference between a sheep and a goat, considered typically?  The word used for sheep here, namely “keseb”, means a he-lamb.  Not a “taleh,” a sucking lamb, nor yet a stout he-lamb, a “kar”; and certainly not a “kabsah,” a she-lamb.  Yet the word is not the same as is used in Genesis 22:7,8, a “seh” a young lamb of either the sheep or the goats.  Thus the emphasis seems to be upon the fact that it is a male.  As for the word for goat, “ez”, it has for its meaning a goat or she-goat.  In fact the word is translated “she-goat” 5 times.  Yet we know that the goat of Leviticus 1 must be a male.  Thus again the emphasis seems to be upon the maleness of the animal, for even though the usage of the word allows the idea of a she-goat, the regulations expressly exclude anything but a male.

It was not enough for the would-be offerer to bring the first animal he chanced upon as he entered his flock.  Apart from the vital necessity of freedom from blemish, the animal must of necessity be a male, neither ewe or she-goat would be acceptable.  The idea lying behind the male in Scripture is that of activity, not passivity, as with the female.  This is not to say, of course, that females either amongst the animal kingdom or the race of mankind are inactive.  But they are active in a different sort of way.

There is presented to us in the male sheep an illustration of the active, deliberate and resolute subjection of Christ to the Father’s will.  He is not simply the meeting-point of influences outside of Himself, such as the enmity of Satan and the world, but one who deliberately sets out to actively do the will of His Father.  His words in Gethsemane will serve to bring out the contrast between active submission and passive submission. They are as follows, as found in the Synoptic Gospels:

Matthew 26.39 “O My Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from Me: nevertheless not as I will, but as Thou wilt”.
Mark 14.36 “Abba, Father, all things are possible unto Thee; take away this cup from Me: nevertheless not what I will, but what Thou wilt”.
Luke 22.42 “Father, if Thou be willing, remove this cup from Me: nevertheless not My will, but Thine, be done”.

How the reality of the manhood of Christ shines out here!  Sincerely and definitely seeking that the awful cup of Divine wrath which was being extended to Him, might in some way be allowed to pass.  Yet only if it be the will of His Father so to intervene.  Mark’s account makes clear that “the cup” to which the Saviour refers, is the same as the “hour” of His sufferings upon the Cross.  Compare Mark 14:35 with verse 36.  Such were the horrors of that time that the holy soul of Christ shrank from the enduring of its agonies.  Yet, for all that, He expresses His passive submission to the will of His Father.

By contrast, in John’s Gospel that submission is active, the male offering is in view there.  Again the scene is Gethsemane, but this time there is no falling to the ground in agony by Christ, overwhelmed by the prospect of the bitter experiences so soon to be His portion.  In fact, it is the band of men that have come to arrest Him that fall to the ground, though not in prayer, but in fear.  Nor is there any mention of the cup being allowed to pass from Him undrained, but on the contrary there is a rebuke for Peter who by his sword seeks to prevent Him from drinking it.  Note the decisive and majestic words, “The cup which My Father hath given Me, shall I not drink it”? John 18:11.  This is active submission, deliberately setting out to be subject to the will of the Father and it is this aspect of things which is emphasised throughout John’s Gospel.

But if the sheep was to be a male, so was the goat, so wherein lays their difference?  The goat is a more rugged animal than the sheep, the better able to survive under adverse circumstances.  It is said that the ancestors of the wild goats that may be found on some of the mountains in Wales were let loose there by the Welsh shepherds.  For the goats were able to penetrate into places which would be dangerous to a sheep, and would crop the grass so that the sheep would not be tempted to venture there and then be unable to return.  In the Scripture, the goat is associated with adverse circumstances Leviticus 16:22, and adverse decisions, Matthew 25:32,33,41.

We suggest therefore, that the male goat presents to us the idea of active subjection which takes the initiative despite adverse circumstances, whereas the male sheep gives the idea of active subjection which accepts circumstances as they develop, knowing them to be the will of God.

See how this unfolds in John’s Gospel.  In chapter 18.4 Jesus went forth to meet the hostile band with their swords and staves and lanterns.  This is the ‘goat’ aspect, facing hardship and opposition with determination and resolve.  But then we see the ‘sheep’ aspect of His active subjection in verses 12 and 13 as the band took Jesus, bound Him, and led Him away.  Thus beginning the fulfilment of the words of Isaiah as quoted in Acts 8:32, “He is led as a lamb to the slaughter”.  At one moment He is seen actively taking the initiative, going forth to meet the foe, the next He is allowing Himself to be bound.

What irony lays in the probable fact that the route taken by the soldiers with their prisoner was via the ascent by which Solomon went up to the House of the Lord to offer his ascending offering 1 Kings 10:5, which was one of the sights which caused such wonderment in the heart of the Queen of Sheba.  Are not our hearts likewise filled with amazement when we see the ascent by which Christ went up to the place of sacrifice?

Thus He was led to the palace, John 18:12-15; led to the Praetorium, (judgment hall), 18:28; and finally led to ‘the place’, which in fact was Golgotha, “the place of a skull” 19:16, 17.  But notice that He goes forth before He is led away in chapter 18, and then in 19:17 He goes forth after He is led away.  He shows Himself to be the Beginning and the Ending, the First and the Last; always in command of the situation, confident in the execution of His Father’s will, despite the tremendous cost.  Truly He is the he-goat that goeth well and is comely in going, Proverbs 30:29,31.

1:11  And he shall kill it on the side of the altar northward before the Lord: and the priests, Aaron’s sons, shall sprinkle his blood round about upon the altar.

Only of the sheep and the goat is this said, although surely we may assume that it pertained to the other sacrifices also, the bullock and the dove.  We have seen already in this chapter the way in which contrasting and yet complementary things are put side by side, and such is the case here.  For “the side of the altar northward” suggests one thing, whilst “before the Lord” suggests another.  But one that not only harmonises with the first, but enhances it.

All of the points of the compass have certain associations.  For instance, the east suggests expectation, for it is the place of the sun’s rise, with all the hopes of the light of day.  The west would suggest expansion and enlargement, for it was the furthest extent of the sun’s course and was also the predominant direction in which the Gospel travelled from Jerusalem, in large part amongst the sons of Japheth, whose name means ‘enlargement’ Genesis 10.1-4.

But the north seems to be the place of exposure to danger.  It was from the north that danger threatened Israel so often.  As Jeremiah said “out of the north an evil shall break forth” 1:14.  Then Proverbs 25:23 says “the north wind driveth away rain”.  We might think this to be a good thing, but the rest of  the verse says “so doth an angry countenance a backbiting tongue.”  Again Job 37:22 says “fair weather cometh out of the north: with God is terrible majesty.  Again, Psalm 75:6,7 says “promotion cometh neither from the east, nor from the west, nor from the south.  But God is the judge: He putteth down one, and setteth up another”.

The underlying thought behind these references to the north is of fore-boding, of terribleness, of exposure to danger, of judgement.  Couple with this the fact that the north side of the altar would necessarily be in the shadows, and we have a picture built up of a place of ominous portent.  It was this sort of experience that the Lord knew when He was found on the north side of Jerusalem on a cross.  Did the enemy come and destroy the Temple in olden times?  Then Christ prophesies that the temple of His Body will be destroyed at the cross, John 2:19.  Was the ensign lifted up by the tribe of Dan, camped on the north side of the Tabernacle, a serpent?  Then Christ would be lifted up in the same way, in accordance with the type of another uplifted serpent, that of Numbers 21.  See John 3:14-16.

Whilst the foregoing was true, that the enemy would come, that He would be lifted up, yet there was in the heart of the Son of God the consciousness that He was ever in personal favour with the Father.  For in John 2 there is a clear contrast made between Herod’s Temple, defiled and profaned, and the temple of His Body, pure and holy.  So whilst the Temple of Old Testament times was destroyed because of the failure of the people, Christ’s Body was brought into the dissolution of death for several reasons, but certainly not for failure on His part.

Whilst it is true that He was lifted up as both the brazen serpent, and the serpent-ensign had been, yet He was never personally anything less than holy.  Truly made sin, yet never made to become a sinner or sinful.  Always “before the Lord”, even during the three hours of darkness which veiled His deepest anguish; ever the delight of the Father’s heart.  A possible hint of this is found in Psalm 22:20.  The psalm is in character a sin-offering psalm, beginning as it does with Christ’s experience of being forsaken of God because of sin.  But then in verse 20 Christ is heard to say “Deliver my soul from the sword, my darling from the power of the dog”.  To what is He referring here?  Is it to His own soul, previously mentioned in the verse?  Or is it that the Son is speaking of Himself in the language that He knows the Father uses of Him?  For the word translated “darling” is elsewhere in the OT translated as “only son”.  Its first use is in Genesis 22:2,16 of Isaac, Abraham’s only son, his only-begotten, as Hebrews 11:17 describes Him.  Its last use is in Zechariah 12:10, a prophecy of the crucifixion of the Lord Jesus.  Thus sensing deeply His relationship with the Father, He speaks as He knows the Father would speak.  Just as the fat of the sin offering was not burnt with the rest of the animal upon the ground, but rather was burnt as incense upon the altar of burnt offering, so the fragrance of the devotion and faithfulness of Christ in dealing with sin was associated with His work in gaining acceptance for His people.  Thus there is suggested by the thought of the north, and also “before the Lord”, not only the perseverance of Christ under the most severe testing, but also the fact that during all the time of that testing, He was personally delightful to the Father in heaven.

1:12  And he shall cut it into his pieces, with his head and his fat: and the priest shall lay them in order on the wood that is on the fire which is upon the altar:
1:13  But he shall wash the inwards and the legs with water: and the priest shall bring it all, and burn it upon the altar: it is a burnt sacrifice, an offering made by fire, of a sweet savour unto the Lord.

One further point of difference, although perhaps a slight one, might be mentioned, as we bring these remarks on the sheep and goat section to a close.  In the case of the bullock, “the priest shall burn all”, but in the case of the sheep or goat, “the priest shall bring it all”.  Of course, all the sheep was burnt and all the bullock was brought, but special mention is made of burning on the one hand and bringing on the other.  Thus the expressions used fit in with the particular emphasis in each section.  The bullock tells of One wholly given up to God’s interests, therefore it is “burn all”.  Whereas the sheep and the goat tell of One who pressed towards the place of sacrifice, and would not be turned back, hence, “bring all”.  It is well with the Lord’s people when they are wholly given up to their Father’s interests and walk in ways that give Him pleasure.  See 1 Thessalonians 4:1.

.